The Project Gutenberg EBook of History of Gujarát, by James McNabb Campbell This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. Title: History of Gujarát Gazetteer of the Bombay Presidency, Volume I, Part I. Author: James McNabb Campbell Release Date: May 2, 2017 [EBook #54652] Language: English Character set encoding: UTF-8 *** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK HISTORY OF GUJARÁT *** Produced by Jeroen Hellingman and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (Prepared from scans made by the Staatsbibliothek zu Berlin. The digitized holdings of the Staatsbibliothek zu Berlin are all interested parties worldwide free of charge for non-commercial use available.)
Bombay Castle, 14th February 1902.
In further recognition of the distinguished labours of Sir James McNabb Campbell, K.C.I.E., and of the services rendered by those who have assisted him in his work, His Excellency the Governor in Council is pleased to order that the following extract from Government Resolution No. 2885, dated the 11th August 1884, be republished and printed immediately after the title page of Volume I, Part I, of the Gazetteer, and published in every issue:
“His Excellency the Governor in Council has from time to time expressed his entire approval of the Volumes of the Gazetteer already published, and now learns with much satisfaction that the remaining Statistical Accounts have been completed in the same elaborate manner. The task now brought to a close by Mr. Campbell has been very arduous. It has been the subject of his untiring industry for more than ten years, in the earlier part of which period, however, he was occasionally employed on additional duties, including the preparation of a large number of articles for the Imperial Gazetteer. When the work was begun, it was not anticipated that so much time would be required for its completion, because it was not contemplated that it would be carried out on so extensive a scale. Its magnitude may be estimated by the fact that the Statistical Accounts, exclusive of the general chapters yet to be reprinted, embrace twenty-seven Volumes containing on an average 500 pages each. Mr. Campbell could not have sustained the unflagging zeal displayed by him for so long a period without an intense interest in the subjects dealt with. The result is well worthy of the labour expended, and is a proof of the rare fitness of Mr. Campbell on the ground both of literary ability and of power of steady application for the important duty assigned to him. The work is a record of historical and statistical facts and of information regarding the country and the people as complete perhaps as ever was produced on behalf of any Government, and cannot fail to be of the utmost utility in the future administration of the Presidency.
“2. The thanks of Government have already been conveyed to the various contributors, and it is only necessary now to add that they share, according to the importance of their contributions, in the credit which attaches to the general excellence of the work.”
The whole series of Volumes is now complete, and His Excellency in Council congratulates Sir James Campbell and all associated with him in this successful and memorable achievement.
H. O. QUIN,
Secretary to Government,
General Department. [iii]
The earliest record of an attempt to arrange for the preparation of Statistical Accounts of the different districts of the Bombay Presidency is in 1843. In 1843 Government called on the Revenue Commissioner to obtain from all the Collectors as part of their next Annual Report the fullest available information regarding their districts.1 The information was specially to include their own and their Assistants’ observations on the state of the cross and other roads not under the superintendence of a separate department, on the passes and ferries throughout the country, on the streets in the principal towns, and on the extension and improvement of internal communications. As from Collectors alone could any knowledge of the state of the district be obtained, the Collectors were desired to include in their Annual Reports observations on every point from which a knowledge of the actual condition of the country could be gathered with the exception of matters purely judicial which were to be supplied by the Judicial Branch of the Administration. Government remarked that, as Collectors and their Assistants during a large portion of the year moved about the district in constant and intimate communication with all classes they possessed advantages which no other public officers enjoyed of acquiring a full knowledge of the condition of the country, the causes of progress or retrogradation, the good measures which require to be fostered and extended, the evil measures which call for abandonment, the defects in existing institutions which require to be remedied, and the nature of the remedies to be applied. Collectors also, it was observed, have an opportunity of judging of the effect of British rule on the condition and character of the people, on their caste prejudices, and on their superstitious observances. They can trace any alteration for the better or worse in dwellings, clothing and diet, and can observe the use of improved implements of husbandry or other crafts, the habits of locomotion, the state of education particularly among the higher classes whose decaying means and energy under our most levelling system compared with that of preceding governments will attract their attention. Finally they can learn how far existing village institutions are effectual to [iv]their end, and may be made available for self-government and in the management of local taxation for local purposes.
In obedience to these orders reports were received from the Collectors of Ahmedábád Broach Kaira Thána and Khándesh. Some of the reports, especially that of Mr. J. D. Inverarity, contained much interesting information. These five northern reports were practically the only result of the Circular Letter of 1843.
The question of preparing District Statistical Manuals was not again raised till 1870. In October 1867 the Secretary of State desired the Bombay Government to take steps for the compilation of a Gazetteer of the Presidency on the model of the Gazetteer prepared during that year for the Central Provinces. The Bombay Government requested the two Revenue Commissioners and the Director of Public Instruction to submit a scheme for carrying into effect the orders of the Secretary of State. In reply the officers consulted remarked that the work to be done for the Bombay Presidency would be of a multifarious character; that the article on the commerce of Bombay would require special qualifications in the writer; that again special qualifications would be required for writing accounts of the sacred cities of Násik and Pálitána, of the caves of Ajanta and Ellora, of the histories of Sindh Gujarát and Ahmednagar, and of the Portuguese connection with Western India. The Committee observed that a third form of special knowledge would be required to write accounts of Pársis Khojás and other castes and tribes; that in short the undertaking would be one of much wider scope and greater difficulty than the preparation of the Gazetteer of the Central Provinces. Much thought would be required before the general plan could be laid down, and after the plan was fixed all sorts of questions as to arrangement and treatment of particular parts would be sure to arise. In the Committee’s opinion local revenue officers could not as a rule find time to devote to work of this description without neglecting their ordinary duties; but they could correct and amplify such information as a special officer could compile from the published and unpublished records of Government.
In January 1868 the Bombay Government decided that the general supervision and direction of the work should be placed in the hands of a Committee consisting of the Revenue Commissioners, the Director of Public Instruction, and the Commissioner of Customs, and that an Editor should be appointed with a small copying establishment to act under the directions of the Committee. The Editor was to give his entire time to the work and was expected to [v]finish it in about a year. He was to collect and arrange in alphabetical order all recorded information regarding the towns and other places of interest in each Collectorate, and to send printed on half margin each draft when completed to the local officers for verification, additions, and alterations. When the drafts were returned and corrected by the Editor, they were to be laid before the Committee. To enable the Editor to meet such expenses as a fair remuneration for articles contributed by qualified persons, and also to pay for the printing of the work with small accompanying maps, an amount not exceeding Rs. 12,000 was sanctioned for the total expense of the Gazetteer including the payment of the Editor. At the outset it was decided to place a portion of the sum sanctioned not exceeding Rs. 2000, at the disposal of the Commissioner in Sindh to secure the preparation of articles referring to Sindh. The Committee were requested to meet at Poona in June 1868 and to report to Government on the best mode of preparing and editing the Gazetteer and supervising its publication. The Collectors and Political Officers were in the meanwhile requested to ascertain what records in their possession were likely to be useful for the preparation of a Gazetteer and what papers in the possession of others and likely to be useful for the purpose were obtainable within their charge. Collectors and Political Officers were requested to send their replies direct to the Director of Public Instruction who would collect them on behalf of the Committee.
In August 1868 the Bombay Gazetteer Committee, composed of Messrs. A. F. Bellasis Revenue Commissioner N. D. Chairman, Mr. W. H. Havelock Revenue Commissioner S. D. and Sir Alexander Grant, Director of Public Instruction, submitted a report recommending the following arrangements:
These proposals were sanctioned on the 11th September 1868. Towards the close of 1868 Mr. (now Sir) J. B. Peile took the place of Sir A. Grant on the Committee and Colonel Francis was added to the list of the members. Adhering as far as possible to the arrangement followed in the Gazetteer of the Central Provinces, which had met with the approval of the Secretary of State, Mr. Crowe drew out the following list of subjects which was forwarded to all Collectors Sub-Collectors and Survey Superintendents:
[vii]
In 1869 the draft articles prepared by Mr. Crowe were submitted to Mr. (now Sir) W. W. Hunter of the Bengal Civil Service who expressed his satisfaction at the progress made. The Committee adopted certain suggestions made by Sir W. Hunter for the arrangement of the work and for obtaining fuller district figures from the Marine, Irrigation, Cotton, and Survey Offices. In March 1870 a further extension of one year was accorded. The Bombay Government directed that each Collector should choose one of his Assistants to correspond with the Editor and obtain for him all possible information from local records. All Heads of Offices were also desired to exert themselves zealously in aiding the prosecution of the work. In 1871 Mr. Crowe’s draft article on the Dhárwár District was sent to Mr. Hunter for opinion who in addition to detailed criticism on various points made the following general remarks:
“My own conception of the work is that, in return for a couple of days’ reading, the Account should give a new Collector a comprehensive, and, at the same time, a distinct idea of the district which he has been sent to administer. Mere reading can never supersede practical experience in the district administration. But a succinct and well conceived district account is capable of antedating the acquisition of such personal experience by many months and of both facilitating and systematising a Collector’s personal enquiries. The Compiler does not seem to have caught the points on which a Collector would naturally consult the Account. In order that the Editor should understand these points it is necessary that he should have had practical acquaintance with district administration and that he should himself have experienced the difficulties which beset an officer on his taking charge of a district or sub-division. The individual points will differ according to the character of the country. For example in deltaic districts the important question is the control of rivers; in dry districts it is the subject of water-supply. But in all cases a District Account besides dealing with the local specialties should furnish an historical narration of its revenue and expenditure since it passed under the British rule, of the sums which we have taken from it in taxes, and of the amount which we have returned to it in the protection of property and person and the other charges of civil government.”
Sir William Hunter laid much stress on the necessity of stating the authority on the strength of which any statement is made and of the propriety of avoiding anything like libels on persons or classes. In 1871 Sir W. Hunter was appointed Director General of Statistics to the Government of India. In this capacity he was to be a central guiding authority whose duty it was to see that each of the Provincial Gazetteers contained the materials requisite for the comparative statistics of the Empire. As some of the Bombay District Accounts were incomplete and as it was thought advisable to embody in the District Accounts the results of the general Census of 1872, it was decided, in October 1871, that pending the completion of the census [viii]the Gazetteer work should be suspended and that when the results of the census were compiled and classified a special officer should be appointed for a period of six months to revise and complete the drafts. In October 1871, pending the compilation of the census returns, Mr. Crowe was appointed Assistant Collector at Sholápur and the Gazetteer records were left in a room in the Poona Collector’s Office. In September 1872 the whole of the Gazetteer records, including thirty-one articles on British Districts and Native States, were stolen by two youths who had been serving in the Collector’s Office as peons. These youths finding the Gazetteer office room unoccupied stole the papers piece by piece for the sake of the trifling amount they fetched as waste paper. Search resulted in the recovery in an imperfect state of seven of the thirty-one drafts. The youths were convicted and sentenced to a year’s imprisonment in the Poona Reformatory.
In 1873 Mr. Francis Chapman then Chief Secretary to Government took the preparation of the Gazetteer under his personal control. And in June 1873 Mr. James M. Campbell, C.S., was appointed Compiler. An important change introduced by Mr. Chapman was to separate from the preparation of the series of District Manuals certain general subjects and to arrange for the preparation of accounts of those general subjects by specially qualified contributors. The subjects so set apart and allotted were:
No. | General Contributors, 1873. | |
Subject. | Contributor. | |
1 | Ethnology | Dr. J. Wilson. |
2 | Meteorology | Mr. C. Chambers, F.R.S. |
3 | Geology | Mr. W. Blandford. |
4 | Botany | Dr. W. Gray. |
5 | Archæology | Dr. J. Burgess. |
6 | Manufactures and Industry | Mr. G. W. Terry. |
7 | Trade and Commerce | Mr. J. Gordon. |
These arrangements resulted in the preparation of the following papers each of which on receipt was printed in pamphlet form:
I. Ethnology; II. Meteorology; III. Geology; and IV. Botany.
Of these papers it has not been deemed advisable to reprint Dr. J. Wilson’s Paper on Castes as it was incomplete owing to Dr. Wilson’s death in 1875. Reprinting was also unnecessary in the case of Mr. Blandford’s Geology and of the late Mr. Chambers’ Meteorology, as the contents of these pamphlets have been embodied in works [ix]specially devoted to the subject of those contributions. Dr. Burgess never prepared his article on the Archæology of the Presidency, but the materials supplied by the late Pandit Bhagvánlál Indraji prevented the evil effect which this failure would otherwise have caused. Dr. Bhagvánlál also ably supplied the deficiency caused by Dr. G. Bühler’s failure to contribute an article on the Early History of Gujarát. The notices of the manufactures in the more important industrial centres to some extent supply the blank caused by the absence of Mr. Terry’s contribution. Nothing came of the late Mr. Gordon’s Account of the Trade of the Presidency.
On the important subject of Botany besides Dr. W. Gray’s original contribution, a valuable paper On Useful Trees and Plants was prepared by Dr. J. C. Lisboa, and a detailed account of Kaira field trees by the late Mr. G. H. D. Wilson of the Bombay Civil Service. These three papers together form a separate Botany Volume No. XXV.
The general contributions on History contained in Vol. I. Parts I. and II. are among the most valuable portions of the Gazetteer. Besides the shorter papers by Mr. L. R. Ashburner, C.S.I., on the Gujarát Mutinies of 1857, by Mr. J. A. Baines, C.S.I., on the Maráthás in Gujarát, by Mr. W. W. Loch, I.C.S., on the Musalmán and Marátha histories of Khándesh and the Bombay Dakhan, and by the late Colonel E. W. West, I.S.C., on the modern history of the Southern Marátha districts, there are the Reverend A. K. Nairne’s History of the Konkan which is specially rich in the Portuguese period (a.d. 1500–1750), the late Colonel J. W. Watson’s Musalmáns of Gujarát with additions by Khán Sáheb Fazl Lutfullah Farídi of Surat, and the important original histories of the Early Dakhan by Professor Rámkrishna Gopál Bhandárkar, C.I.E., Ph.D., and of the Southern Marátha districts by Mr. J. F. Fleet, I.C.S., C.I.E., Ph.D. With these the early history of Gujarát from materials supplied by the late Pandit Bhagvánlál Indraji, Ph.D., is perhaps not unworthy to rank. The work of completing Dr. Bhagvánlál’s history was one of special difficulty. No satisfactory result would have been obtained had it not been for the valuable assistance received from Mr. A. M. T. Jackson, M.A., of the Indian Civil Service.
The importance and the interest of the great subject of Population have added several contributions to the Reverend Doctor J. Wilson’s original pamphlet of twenty-three pages. Most of these contributions appear in different District Statistical Accounts especially Dr. John Pollen’s, I.C.S., accounts in Khándesh, Mr. Cumine’s, I.C.S. in Bijápur, Mr. K. Raghunáthji’s in Thána and Poona, Assistant Surgeon Shántárám [x]Vináyak’s in Sholápur, Mr. P. F. DeSouza’s in Kánara, and the late Ráo Bahádur Trimalrao’s in Dhárwár. Except the valuable articles contributed in the Statistical Account of Kachh by Major J. W. Wray, Mr. Vináyakráo Náráyanand Ráo Sáheb Dalpatrám Pránjivan Khakhar, in the Account of Káthiáwár by the late Colonel L. C. Barton, and in the Account of Rewa Kántha by Ráo Bahádur Nandshankar Tuljáshankar the early date at which the Gujarát Statistical Accounts were published prevented the preparation of detailed articles on population. This omission has now been supplied in a separate volume No. IX. The chief contributions to this volume are Ráo Bahádur Bhimbhái Kirpárám’s Hindus, Khán Sáheb Fazl Lutfullah Farídi’s Musalmáns, and Messrs. Kharsetji N. Servai and Bamanji B. Patel’s Pársis.
Besides to these general contributors the series of Statistical Accounts owes much of their fullness and practical usefulness to District Officers especially to the labours of the District Compilers who in most cases were either Collectors or Assistant Collectors. The most important contributors of this class were for Ahmedábád Mr. F. S. P. Lely, C.S.; for Kaira Mr. G. F. Sheppard, C.S.; for the Panch Maháls Mr. H. A. Acworth, C.S.; for Thána Messrs. W. B. Mulock, C.S., E. J. Ebden, C.S., W. W. Loch, C.S., and A. Cumine, C.S.; for Kolába Mr. E. H. Moscardi, C.S.; for Ratnágiri Mr. G. W. Vidal, C.S.; for Khándesh Mr. W. Ramsay, C.S., Dr. John Pollen, C.S., and Mr. A. Crawley-Boevey, C.S.; for Násik Messrs. W. Ramsay, C.S., J. A. Baines, C.S., and H. R. Cooke, C.S.; for Ahmednagar Mr. T. S. Hamilton, C.S.; for Poona Messrs. J. G. Moore, C.S., John MacLeod Campbell, C.S., G. H. Johns, C.S., and A. Keyser, C.S.; for Sátára Mr. J. W. P. Muir-Mackenzie, C.S.; for Sholápur Mr. C. E. G. Crawford, C.S.; for Belgaum Mr. G. McCorkell, C.S.; for Dhárwár Messrs. F. L. Charles, C.S., and J. F. Muir, C.S.; for Bijápur Messrs. H. F. Silcock, C.S., A. Cumine, C.S., and M. H. Scott, C.S.; and for Kánara Mr. J. Monteath, C.S., and Colonel W. Peyton. Of the accounts of Native States, the interesting and complete Gazetteer of Baroda is the work of Mr. F. A. H. Elliott, C.S. The chief contributors to the other Statistical Accounts of Native States were for Kachh Colonel L. C. Barton; for Káthiáwár Colonel J. W. Watson and Colonel L. C. Barton; for Pálanpur Colonel J. W. Watson; for Mahi Kántha Colonels E. W. West and P. H. LeGeyt; for Rewa Kántha Colonel L. C. Barton and Ráo Báhádur Nandshankar Tuljáshankar; for Sávantvádi Colonel J. F. Lester; for Jánjira Mr. G. Larcom; for Kolhápur Colonels E. W. West and W. F. F. Waller and [xi]Ráo Bahádur Yeshvant M. Kelkar. The names of numerous other contributors both in and out of Government service who gave help in compiling information connected with their districts have been shewn in the body of each District Statistical Account. Of these the learned and most ungrudging assistance received from Dr. J. Gerson DaCunha of Bombay requires special recognition.
The third main source of preparation was the Compiler’s head-quarters office. Through the interest which Mr. Francis Chapman took in the Gazetteer the Compiler was able to secure the services as Assistant of Ráo Báhádur Bhimbhái Kirpárám who was Head Accountant in the Kaira Treasury when the Statistical Account of Kaira was under preparation in 1874. Mr. Bhimbhái’s minute knowledge of administrative detail, his power of asking for information in the form least troublesome to district establishments, and of checking the information received, together with his talent for directing the work at head-quarters formed one of the most important elements in the success of the Gazetteer arrangements. Besides to the interest taken by Mr. Francis Chapman the Gazetteer owed much to the advice and to the support of Sir W. W. Hunter, who, in spite of the delay and expense which it involved, secured the full record of the survey and other details in which the Bombay revenue system is specially rich.
In addition to Ráo Bahádur Bhimbhái, the members of the Compiler’s office whose work entitles them almost to a place among contributors are: Ráo Sáheb Krishnaráo Narsinh, who drafted many of the Land Revenue and Survey Histories; the late Mr. Ganesh Bhikáji Gunjikar, B.A., who drafted many of the Political Histories; the late Mr. Vaikunthrám Manmathrám Mehta, B.A., and Ráo Bahádur Itchárám Bhagvándás, B.A., who drafted many articles on Description, Production, Agriculture, Capital, and Trade; Mr. K. Raghunáthji who prepared many of the fullest caste accounts; Mr. Ratirám Durgárám, B.A., who drafted many papers on places of interest; and Messrs. Yeshvant Nilkanth and Mahádev G. Nádkarni who drafted many of the sections on Population, Agriculture, Capital, and Trade.
Other officers of Government who have had an important share in the satisfactory completion of the Gazetteer are: Mr. J. Kingsmill the former and Mr. Frámroz Rustamji the present Superintendent of the Government Central Press and Mr. T. E. Coleman the Head Examiner, whose unfailing watchfulness has detected many a mistake. Mr. Waite the late Superintendent of the Photozincographic Press and Mr. T. LeMesurier the present Superintendent have supplied a set of most handy, clear, and accurate maps. [xii]
A further means adopted for collecting information was the preparation of papers on the different social, economic, and religious subjects which had proved of interest in preparing the earliest District Statistical Accounts. Between 1874 and 1880 forty-nine question papers which are given as an Appendix to the General Index Volume were from time to time printed and circulated. The answers received to these papers added greatly to the fullness and to the local interest of all the later Statistical Accounts.
The Statistical Accounts of the eighteen British districts and eighty-two Native States of the Bombay Presidency, together with the Materials towards a Statistical Account of the Town and Island of Bombay extend over thirty-three Volumes and 17,800 pages. In addition to these Statistical Accounts 475 articles were prepared in 1877–78 for the Imperial Gazetteer.
JAMES MACNABB CAMPBELL.
Bombay Customs House, | |
29th May 1896. |
[xiii]
This Volume contains the Articles named below:
Appendices:
JAMES M. CAMPBELL.
29th May 1896. [xvii]
PAGE
Ánartta; Suráshṭra; Láṭa 6–7
Ánartta the first Puráṇic king of Gujarát, and the Yádavas in Dwárika 8–12
Mauryan and Greek Rule (b.c. 319–100):
The Mauryas (b.c. 319–197); The Greeks (b.c. 180–100) 13–19
The Kshatrapas (b.c. 70–a.d. 398):
The Name; Northern Kshatrapas; Western Kshatrapas; Nahapána (a.d. 78–120); Ushavadáta (a.d. 100–120); Nahapána’s Era; Málava Era; Chashṭana (a.d. 130); The Mevas or Meḍas; Jayadáman (a.d. 140–143) 20–34
Rudradáman (a.d. 143–158); Sudarśana Lake; The Yaudheyas; Dámázaḍa or Dámájaḍaśrí (a.d. 158–168); Jivadáman (a.d. 178); Rudrasiṃha I. (a.d. 181–196); Rudrasena (a.d. 203–220); Pṛithivísena (a.d. 222); Saṅghadáman (a.d. 222–226); Dámasena (a.d. 226–236); Dámájaḍaśrí II. (a.d. 236) 35–45
Víradáman (a.d. 236–238); Yaśadáman (a.d. 239); Vijayasena (a.d. 238–249); Dámájaḍaśrí (a.d. 250–255); Rudrasena II. (a.d. 256–272); Viśvasiṃha (a.d. 272–278); Bharttṛidáman (a.d. 278–294); Viśvasena (a.d. 294–300); Rudrasiṃha (a.d. 308–311); Yaśadáman (a.d. 320); Dámasiri (a.d. 320); Rudrasena (a.d. 348–376); Siṃhasena; Skanda; Íśvaradatta (a.d. 230–250); Kshatrapa Family Tree 46–54
The Traikúṭakas (a.d. 250–450):
Initial Date; Their Race 55–59
The Guptas (G. 90–149; a.d. 410–470):
Dynasty; The founder Gupta (a.d. 319–322 [?]); Ghaṭotkacha (a.d. 322–349 [?]); Chandragupta I. (a.d. 349–369 [?]; Samudragupta (a.d. 370–395); Chandragupta II. (a.d. 396–415); Kumáragupta (a.d. 416–453); Skandagupta (a.d. 454–470) 60–70
Budhagupta (a.d. 485); Bhánugupta (a.d. 511); The Pushyamitras (a.d. 455); White Huns (a.d. 450–520); Mihirakula (a.d. 512); Yaśodharman of Málwa (a.d. 533–34) 71–77 [xviii]
The Valabhis (a.d. 509–766):
Vaḷeh Town (1893); Valabhi in a.d. 630; Valabhi Copperplates; Valabhi Administration (a.d. 500–700); Territorial Divisions; Land Assessment; Religion; Origin of the Valabhis; History 78–86
First Valabhi Grant (a.d. 526); Senápati Bhaṭárka (a.d. 509–520?); the Maitrakas (a.d. 470–509); Senápati’s Sons; Dhruvasena I. (a.d. 526–535); Guhasena (a.d. 539–569); Dharasena II. (a.d. 569–589); Śíláditya I. (a.d. 594–609); Kharagraha (a.d. 610–615); Dharasena III. (a.d. 615–620); Dhruvasena II. (Báláditya) (a.d. 620–640); Dharasena IV. (a.d. 640–649); Dhruvasena III. (a.d. 650–656); Kharagraha (a.d. 656–665); Śíláditya III. (a.d. 666–675); Śíláditya IV. (a.d. 691); Śíláditya V. (a.d. 722); Śíláditya VI. (a.d. 760); Śíláditya VII. (a.d. 766); Valabhi Family Tree; The fall of Valabhi (a.d. 750–770); The importance of Valabhi 87–96
Valabhi and the Gehlots; The Válas of Káthiáváḍa; The Válas and Káthis; Descent from Kanaksen (a.d. 150); Mewáḍ and the Persians; Válas 97–106
The Chálukyas (a.d. 634–740):
Jayasiṃhavarmman (a.d. 666–693); Śryáśraya Śíláditya (heir apparent) (a.d. 669–691); Mangalarája (a.d. 698–731); Pulakeśi Janáśraya (a.d. 738); Buddhavarmman (a.d. 713?); Nágavarddhana; Chálukya Tree 107–112
The Gurjjaras (a.d. 580–808):
Copperplates; Gurjjara Tree; Dadda I. (c. 585–605 a.d.); Jayabhaṭa I. Vítarága (c. 605–620 a.d.); Dadda II. Praśántarága (c. 620–650 a.d.); Jayabhaṭa II. (c. 650–675 a.d.); Dadda III. Báhusaháya (c. 675–700 a.d.); Jayabhaṭa III. (c. 704–734 a.d.) 113–118
The Ráshṭrakúṭas (a.d. 743–974):
Origin; Name; Early Dynasty (a.d. 450–500); The main Dynasty (a.d. 630–972); Ráshṭrakúṭa Family Tree (a.d. 630–972); Copperplates; Kakka II. (a.d. 747); Kṛishṇa and Govinda II. (a.d. 765–795); Dhruva I. (a.d. 795); Govinda III. (a.d. 800–808); Indra (a.d. 808–812); Karka I. (a.d. 812–821); Dantivarmman (Heir Apparent); Govinda (a.d. 827–833); Dhruva I. (a.d. 835–867); Akálavarsha (a.d. 867); Dhruva II. (a.d. 867); Akálavarsha Kṛishṇa (a.d. 888); Main Line restored (a.d. 888–974); Kṛishṇa Akálavarsha (a.d. 888–914); Indra Nityaṃvarsha (a.d. 914) 119–134
The Mihiras or Mers (a.d. 470–900):
History; The Chúḍásamás (a.d. 900–940); The Jethvás; The Mers; White Húṇas; Jhálás 135–147 [xix]
THE KINGDOM OF AṆAHILAVÁḌA (a.d. 720–1300).
The Chávaḍás (a.d. 720–956):
Pañchásar (a.d. 788); Jayaśekhara (a.d. 696); Vanarája (a.d. 720–780?); Founding of Aṇahilaváḍa (a.d. 746–765); Vanarája’s Installation; His Image; Vanarája’s Successors (a.d. 780–961); Yogarája (a.d. 806–841); Kshemarája (a.d. 841–880); Chámuṇḍa (a.d. 880–908); Ghághaḍa (a.d. 908–937); Chávaḍá Genealogy 149–155
The Chaulukyas or Solaṅkis (a.d. 961–1242):
Authorities; The name Chaulukya; Múlarája (a.d. 961–996); Chámuṇḍa (a.d. 997–1010); Durlabha (a.d. 1010–1022); Bhíma I. (a.d. 1022–1064); Mahmúd’s Invasion (a.d. 1024); Somanátha (a.d. 1024) 156–169
Karṇa (a.d. 1064–1094); Siddharája Jayasingha (a.d. 1094–1143) 170–181
Kumárapála (a.d. 1143–1174); Ajayapála (a.d. 1174–1177); Múlarája II. (a.d. 1177–1179); Bhíma II. (a.d. 1179–1242) 182–197
The Vághelás (a.d. 1219–1304):
Arṇorája (a.d. 1170–1200); Lavaṇaprasáda (a.d. 1200–1233); Víradhavala (a.d. 1233–1238); Vísaladeva (a.d. 1243–1261); Arjuṇadeva (a.d. 1262–1274); Sáraṅgadeva (a.d. 1275–1296); Karṇadeva (a.d. 1296–1304); Vághela Genealogy 198–206
MUSALMÁN PERIOD (a.d. 1297–1760).
Territorial Limits; Sorath; Káthiáváḍa; Under the Kings (a.d. 1403–1573); Under the Mughals (a.d. 1573–1760); Condition of Gujarát (a.d. 1297–1802) 207–228
Early Musalmán Governors (a.d. 1297–1403):
Alá-ud-dín Khilji Emperor (a.d. 1295–1315); Ulugh Khán (a.d. 1297–1317); Ain-ul-Mulk Governor (a.d. 1318); Order established (a.d. 1318); Muhammad Tughlak Emperor (a.d. 1325–1351); Táj-ul-Mulk Governor (a.d. 1320); Suppression of insurrection (a.d. 1347); Surrender of Girnár and Kachh (a.d. 1350); Fírúz Tughlak Emperor (a.d. 1351–1388); Zafar Khán Governor (a.d. 1371); Farhat-ul-Mulk Governor (a.d. 1376–1391); Muhammad Tughlak II. Emperor (a.d. 1391–1393); Zafar Khán Governor (a.d. 1391–1403) 229–233
Ahmedábád Kings (a.d. 1403–1573):
Muhammad I. (a.d. 1403–1404); Muzaffar (a.d. 1407–1419); Ahmed I. (a.d. 1411–1441); Ahmedábád built (a.d. 1413); Defeat of the Ídar Chief (a.d. 1414); Spread of Islám (a.d. 1414); Expedition against Málwa (a.d. 1417); Chámpáner attacked (a.d. 1418); War with Málwa (a.d. 1422); Defeat of [xx]the Ídar Chief (a.d. 1425); Recovery of Máhim (a.d. 1429) and Báglán (a.d. 1431); Muhammad II. (a.d. 1441–1452); Kutb-ud-dín (a.d. 1451–1459); War with Málwa (a.d. 1451) Battle of Kapadvanj (a.d. 1454); War with Nágor (a.d. 1454–1459); War with Chitor (a.d. 1455–1459) 234–242
Mahmúd I. Begada (a.d. 1459–1513); Defeat of a conspiracy (a.d. 1459); Improvement of the soldiery (a.d. 1459–1461); Help given to the king of the Dakhan (a.d. 1461); Expedition against Junágaḍh (a.d. 1467); Capture of Girnár (a.d. 1472); Disturbances in Chámpáner (a.d. 1472); Conquest of Kachh; Jagat destroyed; Conspiracy (a.d. 1480); War against Chámpáner (a.d. 1482–1484); Capture of Pávágaḍ (a.d. 1484); The Khándesh succession (a.d. 1508); Muzaffar II. (a.d. 1513–1526); Expedition against Ídar (a.d. 1514); Disturbances in Málwa (a.d. 1517); Capture of Mándu (a.d. 1518); War with Chitor (a.d. 1519); Submission of the Rána of Chitor (a.d. 1521); Death of Muzaffar II. (a.d. 1526) 243–252
Sikandar (a.d. 1526); Máhmúd II. (a.d. 1526); Bahádur (a.d. 1527–1536); Portuguese intrigues (a.d. 1526); Khándesh affairs (a.d. 1528); Turks at Diu (a.d. 1526–1530); Capture of Mándu (a.d. 1530); Quarrel with Humáyún (a.d. 1532); Fall of Chitor (a.d. 1535); Mughal conquest of Gujarát (a.d. 1535); The Mughals driven out (a.d. 1536); The Portuguese at Diu (a.d. 1536); Death of Bahádur (a.d. 1536); Muhammad II. Ásíri (a.d. 1536–1554); His escape from control; Choosing of evil favourites; Quarrels among the nobles; Disturbances (a.d. 1545); Death of Mahmúd (a.d. 1554); Ahmed II. (a.d. 1554–1561); Ítimád Khán Regent; Partition of the province; Dissensions; Sultánpur and Nandurbár handed to Khándesh (a.d. 1560); Defeat and death of Sayad Mubárak; Death of Imád-ul-Mulk Rúmi; Daman district ceded to the Portuguese (a.d. 1550); Assassination of Ahmed II. (a.d. 1560); Muzaffar III. (a.d. 1561–1572), a minor; Ítimád Khán and the Fauládis; The Mírzás (a.d. 1571); Defeat of Ítimád Khán; Death of Changíz Khán; Ítimád Khán and the Emperor Akbar (a.d. 1572) 252–264
Mughal Viceroys (a.d. 1573–1758).
Emperor Akbar (a.d. 1573–1605):
Capture of Broach and Surat and advance to Ahmedábád (a.d. 1573); Mirza Ázíz first Viceroy (a.d. 1573–1575); Insurrection quelled by Akbar (a.d. 1573); Mírza Khán second Viceroy (a.d. 1575–1577); Survey by Rája Todar Mal; Shaháb-ud-din third Viceroy (a.d. 1577–1583); Expedition against Junágaḍh; Ítimád Khán Gujaráti fourth Viceroy (a.d. 1583–1584); Ahmedábád captured by Muzaffar (a.d. 1583); Mírza Abdur Rahím Khán (Khán Khánán) fifth Viceroy (a.d. 1583–1587); Defeat of Muzaffar (a.d. 1584); Ismáíl Kuli Khán sixth Viceroy (a.d. 1587); Mírza Ázíz Kokaltásh seventh Viceroy (a.d. 1588–1592); Refuge sought by Muzaffar in Káthiáváḍa; Muzaffar attacked by the imperial army; Muzaffar’s flight to Kachh and suicide (a.d. 1591–92); Sultán Murád Baksh eighth Viceroy (a.d. 1592–1600); Mirza Ázíz Kokaltásh ninth Viceroy (a.d. 1600–1606) 265–273 [xxi]
Jahángir Emperor (a.d. 1605–1627):
Kalíj Khán tenth Viceroy (a.d. 1606); Sayad Murtaza eleventh Viceroy (a.d. 1606–1609); Mírza Ázíz Kokaltásh twelfth Viceroy (a.d. 1609–1611); Sack of Surat by Malik Âmbar (a.d. 1609); Abdulláh Khán Fírúz Jang thirteenth Viceroy (a.d. 1611–1616); Mukarrab Khán fourteenth Viceroy (a.d. 1616); Elephant-hunting in the Panch Maháls (a.d. 1616); Prince Sháh Jehán fifteenth Viceroy (a.d. 1618–1622); Rebellion of Sháh Jehán (a.d. 1622–23); Sháhi Bágh built at Ahmedábád; Sultán Dáwar Baksh sixteenth Viceroy (a.d. 1622–1624); Saif Khán seventeenth Viceroy (a.d. 1624–1627) 273–277
Sháh Jehán Emperor (a.d. 1627–1658):
Sher Khán Túar eighteenth Viceroy (a.d. 1627–1632); Famine (a.d. 1631–1632); Islám Khán nineteenth Viceroy (a.d. 1632); Disorder (a.d. 1632); Bákar Khán twentieth Viceroy (a.d. 1632); Sipáhdár Khán twenty-first Viceroy (a.d. 1633); Saif Khán twenty-second Viceroy (a.d. 1633–1635); Ázam Khán twenty-third Viceroy (a.d. 1635–1642); The Kolis punished; The Káthis subdued; Revolt of the Jám of Navánagar (a.d. 1640); Ísa Tarkhán twenty-fourth Viceroy (a.d. 1642–1644); Prince Muhammad Aurangzíb twenty-fifth Viceroy (a.d. 1644–1646); Sháistah Khán twenty-sixth Viceroy (a.d. 1646–1648); Prince Muhammad Dárá Shikoh twenty-seventh Viceroy (a.d. 1648–1652); Sháistah Khán twenty-eighth Viceroy (a.d. 1652–1654); Prince Murád Bakhsh twenty-ninth Viceroy (a.d. 1654–1657); Murád Baksh proclaimed emperor (a.d. 1657) Kásam Khán thirtieth Viceroy (a.d. 1657–1659); Victory of Murád and Aurangzíb; Murád confined by Aurangzíb (a.d. 1658) 277–282
Aurangzib Emperor (a.d. 1658–1707):
Sháh Nawáz Khán Safávi thirty-first Viceroy (a.d. 1659); Rebellion of Prince Dárá (a.d. 1659); Prince Dárá defeated (a.d. 1659); Jasavantsingh thirty-second Viceroy (a.d. 1659–1662); Jasavantsingh sent against Shiváji (a.d. 1662); Mahábat Khán thirty-third Viceroy (a.d. 1662–1668); Capture of Navánagar-Islámnagar (a.d. 1664); Surat plundered by Shiváji (a.d. 1664); Copper coinage introduced (a.d. 1668); Khán Jehán thirty-fourth Viceroy (a.d. 1668–1671); Sidi Yákút the Mughal Admiral (a.d. 1670); Mahárája Jasavantsingh thirty-fifth Viceroy (a.d. 1671–1674); Muhammad Amín Khán Umdat-ul-Mulk thirty-sixth Viceroy (a.d. 1674–1683); Increased power of the Bábi family; Revolt of Ídar (a.d. 1679); Mukhtár Khán thirty-seventh Viceroy (a.d. 1683–1684); Famine (a.d. 1684); Shujáât Khán (Kártalab Khán) thirty-eighth Viceroy (a.d. 1684–1703); Mutiny quelled by Shujáât Khán (a.d. 1689); Revolt of Matiás and Momnás (a.d. 1691); Disturbances in Káthiáváḍa (a.d. 1692) and Márwár; Durgádás Ráthoḍ reconciled to the Emperor (a.d. 1697); Scarcity (a.d. 1698); Prince Muhammad Aâzam thirty-ninth Viceroy (a.d. 1703–1705); Intrigue against and escape of Durgádás Ráthoḍ; Surat (a.d. 1700–1703); Ibráhím Khán fortieth Viceroy (a.d. 1705); Maráthás enter Gujarát; Battle [xxii]of Ratanpúr and defeat of the Musalmáns (a.d. 1705); Battle of the Bába Piárah Ford and second defeat of the Musalmáns (a.d. 1705); Koli disturbances; Prince Muhammad Bídár Bakht forty-first Viceroy (a.d. 1705–1706); Durgádás Ráthoḍ again in rebellion; Ibráhím Khán forty-second Viceroy (a.d. 1706) 283–295
Fifty Years of Disorder (a.d. 1707–1757):
The Marátha advance to Ahmedábád and levy of tribute (a.d. 1707); Bahádur Sháh I. Emperor (a.d. 1707–1712); Gházi-ud-dín forty-third Viceroy (a.d. 1708–1710); Jahándár Sháh Emperor (a.d. 1712–13); Ásif-ud-daulah forty-fourth Viceroy (a.d. 1712–13); Farrukhsiyar Emperor (a.d. 1713–1719); Shahámat Khán forty-fifth Viceroy (a.d. 1713); Dáud Khán Panni forty-sixth Viceroy (a.d. 1714–15); Religious riots in Ahmedábád (a.d. 1714); Further riots in Ahmedábád (a.d. 1715); Mahárája Ajítsingh forty-seventh Viceroy (a.d. 1715–1716); Disagreement between the Viceroy and Haidar Kúli Khán (a.d. 1715); Khán Daurán Nasrat Jang Bahádur forty-eighth Viceroy (a.d. 1716–1719); Famine (a.d. 1719); Muhammad Sháh Emperor (a.d. 1721–1748); Mahárája Ajítsingh forty-ninth Viceroy (a.d. 1719–1721); Piláji Gáikwár at Songaḍ (a.d. 1719); Decay of imperial power (a.d. 1720); Nizám-ul-Mulk Prime Minister of the Empire (a.d. 1721); Haidar Kúli Khán fiftieth Viceroy (a.d. 1721–1722); Disorder in Ahmedábád (a.d. 1721); His arrival in Gujarát (a.d. 1722); Signs of independence shown by him and his recall (a.d. 1722); Nizám-ul-Mulk fifty-first Viceroy (a.d. 1722); Hámid Khán Deputy Viceroy; Momín Khán Governor of Surat (a.d. 1722); Increase of Marátha power (a.d. 1723) 295–304
Sarbuland Khán fifty-second Viceroy (a.d. 1723–1730); Shujaât Khán appointed Deputy; Nizám-ul-Mulk and Sarbuland Khán; Sarbuland Khán’s Deputy defeated (a.d. 1724); the Maráthás engaged as Allies; Battle of Arás; Hámid Khán defeated by Rustam Áli (a.d. 1723); Hámid Khán joined by Maráthás against Rustam Áli; Mubáriz-ul-Mulk sent against the Maráthás (a.d. 1725); Retreat of Hámid Khán and the Maráthás; Ahmedábád entered by Mubáriz-ul-Mulk (a.d. 1725); Defeat of the Maráthás at Sojitra and Kapadvanj (a.d. 1725); Marátha expedition against Vadnagar (a.d. 1725); Tribute paid to the Maráthás (a.d. 1726); Alliance with the Peshwa (a.d. 1727); Baroda and Dabhoi obtained by Piláji Gáikwár (a.d. 1727); Capture of Chámpáner by the Maráthás (a.d. 1728); Grant of tribute to the Peshwa (a.d. 1729); Disturbance raised by Mulla Muhammad Áli at Surat (a.d. 1729); Petlád given in farm (a.d. 1729); Athva fort (a.d. 1730); The Viceroy in Káthiáváḍa and Kachh (a.d. 1730); Riots at Ahmedábád; Mahárája Abheysingh fifty-third Viceroy (a.d. 1730–1733); The new Viceroy resisted by Mubáriz-ul-Mulk; Battle of Adálaj; The Mahárája defeated by Mubáriz-ul-Mulk (a.d. 1730); Retreat of Mubáriz-ul-Mulk; Government of Abheysingh; Momín Khán, ruler of Cambay (a.d. 1730); The Peshwa and Viceroy against Piláji Gáikwár (a.d. 1731); The withdrawal of the Peshwa; His opponents defeated; [xxiii]Abdúlláh Beg appointed Nizám’s Deputy at Broach; The death of Piláji Gáikwár procured by the Viceroy (a.d. 1732); Baroda taken; Famine (a.d. 1732); Affairs at Surat (a.d. 1732); Teghbeg Khán Governor of Surat 305–313
Ratansingh Bhandári Deputy Viceroy (a.d. 1733–1737); Return of the Maráthás; Contest for the government of Gogha; Disturbance at Víramgám (a.d. 1734); Baroda recovered by the Maráthás (a.d. 1734); Change of governor at Víramgám; Failure of Jawán Mard Khán in an attempt on Ídar; Rivalry of Ratansingh Bhandári and Sohráb Khán (a.d. 1735); Battle of Dholi; Defeat and death of Sohráb Khán (a.d. 1735); Rivalry between Ratansingh Bhandári and Momín Khán (a.d. 1735); Marátha affairs; Dámáji Gáikwár and Kántáji (a.d. 1735); Battle of Ánand-Mogri; Defeat of Kántáji; The Maráthás helping Bhávsingh to expel the Víramgám Kasbátis; The country plundered by the Gáikwár and Peshwa; Momín Khán fifty-fourth Viceroy (a.d. 1737); Siege of Ahmedábád; Mahárája Abheysingh fifty-fifth Viceroy (a.d. 1737); The siege of Ahmedábád continued by Momín Khán; Defence of the city by Ratansingh Bhandári; Ahmedábád captured by Momín Khán (a.d. 1738); Momín Khán fifty-sixth Viceroy (a.d. 1738–1743); Prosperity of Ahmedábád (a.d. 1738); Tribute collected by the Viceroy (a.d. 1738); Sher Khán Bábi Deputy Governor of Sorath (a.d. 1738); Tribute collected by the Deputy Viceroy (a.d. 1739); Capture of Bassein by the Maráthás (a.d. 1739); Tribute expedition (a.d. 1740); The Viceroy at Cambay (a.d. 1741); Víramgám surrendered and Pátdi received by Bhávsingh; Siege of Broach by the Maráthás (a.d. 1741); Battle of Dholka; Defeat of the Maráthás (a.d. 1741); Contests between the Musalmáns and Maráthás; Disturbance at Ahmedábád (a.d. 1742); Collection of tribute in Káthiáváḍa by the Viceroy; Death of Momín Khán (a.d. 1743) 314–326
Fidá-ud-dín acting as Viceroy (a.d. 1743); The Maráthás defeated by Muftakhir Khán; Dámáji Gáikwár’s return to Gujarát; Abdúl Ázíz Khán of Junnar Viceroy (by a forged order); Mutiny of the troops; Petlád captured by the Maráthás; Muftakhir Khán fifty-seventh Viceroy (a.d. 1743–1744); Jawán Mard Khán appointed Deputy; The Maráthás in Ahmedábád; Battle of Kim Kathodra; Defeat and death of Abdúl Ázíz Khán (a.d. 1744); Fakhr-ud-daulah fifty-eighth Viceroy (a.d. 1744–1748); Jawán Mard Khán Bábi Deputy Viceroy; Khanderáv Gáikwár called to Sátára; Defeat and capture of the Viceroy by Jawán Mard Khán Bábi; Rangoji disgraced by Khanderáv Gáikwár; Rangoji and Jawán Mard Khán opposed by Punáji Vithal and Fakhr-ud-daulah; Siege of Kapadvanj by Fakhr-ud-daulah (a.d. 1746); The siege raised at the approach of Holkar; Momín Khán II. governor of Cambay (a.d. 1748); Increased strength of Fakhr-ud-daulah’s party; Dissensions among the Maráthás; Surat affairs (a.d. 1748); Escape of Mulla Fakhr-ud-din to Bombay; Cession of Surat revenue to the Gáikwár (a.d. 1747); Famine (a.d. 1747); Marátha dissensions; Fall of Borsad 326–332 [xxiv]
Mahárája Vakhatsingh fifty-ninth Viceroy (a.d. 1748); Ahmed Sháh Emperor (a.d. 1748–1754); Spread of disorder; Surat affairs (a.d. 1750); Sayad Achchan unpopular; Safdar Muhammad brought back by the Dutch; Retreat of Sayad Achchan; Jawán Mard Khán and the Peshwa (a.d. 1750); The Peshwa and Gáikwár (a.d. 1751); Broach independent (a.d. 1752); Pándurang Pandit repulsed at Ahmedábád (a.d. 1752); Marátha invasion; Return of Jawán Mard Khán; Gallant defence of Ahmedábád; Surrender of Jawán Mard Khán; Ahmedábád taken by the Maráthás (a.d. 1753); Collection of tribute; Mughal coinage discontinued; Failure of an attempt on Cambay (a.d. 1753); The Kolis; Cambay attacked by the Maráthás (a.d. 1754); Alamgír II. (a.d. 1754–1759); Contest with Momín Khán renewed (a.d. 1754); Gogha taken by Momín Khán (a.d. 1755); Ahmedábád recovered by Momín Khán (17th October 1756); Jawán Mard Khán allying himself with the Maráthás; Ahmedábád invested by the Maráthás (a.d. 1756); Momín Khán helped by Ráo of Ídar (a.d. 1757); Successful sally under Shambhurám; Negotiations for peace; Marátha arrangements in Ahmedábád; New coins; Momín Khán at Cambay; Expedition from Kachh against Sindh (a.d. 1758); Tribute levied by the Maráthás; Surat affairs (a.d. 1758); The command of Surat taken by the English (a.d. 1759); Momín Khán’s visit to Poona (a.d. 1759); Sadáshiv Rámchandra Peshwa’s Viceroy (a.d. 1760); The Maráthás in Káthiáváḍa (a.d. 1759); Ápa Ganesh Viceroy (a.d. 1761); Battle of Pánipat (a.d. 1761) 332–345
Appendix I.—Death of Sultán Bahádur (a.d. 1526–1536) 347–351
Appendix II.—The Hill Fort of Mándu; Description; History; The Málwa Sultáns (a.d. 1400–1570); The Mughals (a.d. 1570–1720); The Maráthás (a.d. 1720–1820); Notices (a.d. 1820–1895) 352–384.
MARÁTHA PERIOD (a.d. 1760–1819).
History; Śiváji’s first inroad (a.d. 1664); Śiváji’s second attack (a.d. 1670); Sáler taken (a.d. 1672); The Narbada crossed (a.d. 1675); Raids by Dábháde (a.d. 1699–1713); Dábháde (a.d. 1716); Dábháde Senápati; the Peshwa’s negotiations (a.d. 1717); Dámáji Gáikwár (a.d. 1720); Marátha tribute (a.d. 1723); Kántáji Kadam; Marátha dissensions (a.d. 1725); The Peshwa (a.d. 1726); Cession of tribute (a.d. 1728); Coalition against the Peshwa (a.d. 1730); Defeat of the allies (a.d. 1731); Assassination of Piláji Gáikwár (a.d. 1732); Baroda secured by the Gáikwár (a.d. 1734); The Marátha Deputy Governor (a.d. 1736); Ahmedábád riots (a.d. 1738–1741); Siege of Broach (a.d. 1741); Rangoji prisoner at Borsad (a.d. 1742); Quarrels regarding the Viceroyalty between Dámáji and Rághoji Bhonsle (a.d. 1743–44); Rangoji [xv]confined in Borsad (a.d. 1745); the Gáikwár in Surat (a.d. 1747) 385–395
Haribá attacked by Rangoji; Death of Umábái (a.d. 1748); Dámáji deputy in Gujarát; Dámáji against Peshwa; Dámáji Gáikwár arrested (a.d. 1751); The Peshwa and Surat; Release of Dámáji (a.d. 1752); Capture of Ahmedábád (a.d. 1753); Raghunáthráv at Cambay; The Peshwa’s deputy at Ahmedábád; Ahmedábád captured by the Nawáb of Cambay; Dámáji and Khanderáv Gáikwár at Ahmedábád; Surrender of the Nawáb; Sayájiráv in Ahmedábád; Peshwa’s agent Sadáshiv at Surat; The Marátha demand of tribute from the Nawáb of Cambay; The Nawáb at Poona; Lunáváḍa plundered by Khanderáv; Expedition against Bálásinor; The estates of Jawán Mard Khán retaken by Dámáji; The Peshwa and the English (a.d. 1761); One of the Jádhav family Senápati; Ghorpade family again Senápati; Intrigues of Rághoba (a.d. 1768); Death of Dámáji Gáikwár (a.d. 1768); Disputed succession; Rághobá Peshwa (a.d. 1774); Rághoba in Gujarát (a.d. 1775); Rághobá defeated; His arrival at Surat; Treaty of Surat (a.d. 1775); Colonel Keating in Gujarát; Rághoba accompanied by Colonel Keating; Rághoba in Cambay (a.d. 1775); Govindráv Gáikwár’s army; Advance of the combined forces; Defeat of Fatesingh (a.d. 1775); Retreat of the ministerial general; Colonel Keating at Dabhoi (a.d. 1775); Rághoba and the Gáikwárs; Withdrawal of the British contingent; Negotiations at Poona; Rághoba at Surat (a.d. 1776); Negotiations at Poona (a.d. 1777); Fresh alliance with Rághoba (a.d. 1778) 396–407
The convention of Bhadgaon (a.d. 1779); Negotiation with the Gáikwár; Escape of Rághoba from Sindia (a.d. 1779); League against the English (a.d. 1780); Treaty with Fatesingh Gáikwár; Ahmedábád taken by General Goddard (a.d. 1780); Operations against Sindia and Holkar; Treaty of Sálbái (a.d. 1782); Death of Fatesingh (a.d. 1789); Govindráv detained at Poona (a.d. 1793); Office of Regent at Baroda taken by Govindráv; Ába Shelukar Deputy Governor of Gujarát (a.d. 1796); Disputes between Ába and Govindráv Gáikwár; Gujarát farmed to the Gáikwár (a.d. 1799); Ánandráv Gáikwár (a.d. 1800); British aid to Govindráv’s party; The British and the Gáikwár (a.d. 1800); The Gáikwár’s minister Rávji; Treaty of Bassein (31st December 1802); Arabs disbanded; Malhárráv in revolt (a.d. 1803); Contingent strengthened (a.d. 1803); Death of Rávji (a.d. 1803); War with Sindia; The revenue collecting force; Renewal of (Gujarát) farm (a.d. 1804); The British and the Gáikwár (a.d. 1805); Káthiáváḍa tribute; State of Káthiáváḍa (a.d. 1807); The revenue raid system 407–418
The Maráthás in Sorath; Securities; Bháts and Chárans (a.d. 1807); British intervention; Financial and political settlements (a.d. 1807); Peshwa’s share in Káthiáváḍa; Later arrangements; The Mahi Kántha; Supplementary treaty (a.d. 1808); Okhámandal (a.d. 1809); Disturbances in Káthiáváḍa (a.d. 1811); The Gáikwár’s payment of the pecuniary loan to the British Government (a.d. 1812); Discussions with [xxvi]Poona government about the old claims on the Gáikwár’s estate (a.d. 1813–14); Peshwa intrigue in Baroda (a.d. 1814); Okhámandal ceded to the Gáikwár; British aid at Junágaḍh; Treaty of Poona (a.d. 1817); Treaty with the Gáikwár (a.d. 1817–18); Close of Marátha supremacy (a.d. 1819); General Review 418–432
GUJARÁT DISTURBANCES (a.d. 1857–1859).
The Red Salt Scare (a.d. 1857); The passing of the Pariah dog; Gold hoarding; Seditious native press; Maulvi Saráj-ud-din; Apparent weakness of British rule; Administrative defects; The Courts disliked; The Inám Commission; The army disloyal; Báiza Bái of Gwálior; Pársi riot in Broach (June 1857); Mutiny at Mhow (July 1857); Mutiny at Ahmedábád (July 1857); Mr. Ashburner’s force; General Roberts; Rising at Amjera and in the Panch Maháls (July 1857); Mutinies at Abu and Erinpur (a.d. 1857); Disturbance at Ahmedábád (14th September 1857); Rádhanpur disloyal; Arab outbreak at Sunth; Disturbance in Lunáváḍa; Conspiracy at Dísa; Conspiracy at Baroda; Want of combination; Marátha conspiracy; Gathering at Partábpur and at Lodra; Partial disarming; Náikda revolt (October 1858); Tátia Topi (a.d. 1858); Tátia Topi’s defeat at Chhota Udepur (December 1858); Náikda disturbance (a.d. 1858); Wágher outbreak (a.d. 1859); Expedition against Bet (a.d. 1859); Bet Fort taken; Dwárka fort taken; Rising in Nagar Párkar 433–448
APPENDICES.
Bhinmál or Shrimál—Description, People, Objects of Interest, History, Inscriptions 449–488
Java and Cambodia 489–504
Arab References 505–531
Greek References 532–547
Page 3 note 5:
For about thirty miles north-east of Ábu
Read about fifty miles west of Ábu.
Page 140 note 5 and page 145 top line of notes:
For Aldjayháni read Aljauhari. [1]
Chapter I.
Boundaries. The portion of the Bombay Presidency known as
Gujarát fills the north-east corner of the coast of Western
India.
On the west is the Arabian Sea; on the north-west is the Gulf of Cutch. To the north lie the Little Ran and the Mevád desert; to the north-east Ábu and other outliers of the Árávali range. The east is guarded and limited by rough forest land rugged in the north with side spurs of the Vindhyas, more open towards the central natural highway from Baroda to Ratlám, and southwards again rising and roughening into the northern offshoots from the main range of the Sátpudás. The southern limit is uncertain. History somewhat doubtfully places it at the Tápti. Language carries Gujarát about a hundred miles further to Balsár and Párdi where wild forest-covered hills from the north end of the Sahyádri range stretch west almost to the sea.
The province includes two parts, Mainland Gujarát or Gurjjara-ráshtra and Peninsular Gujarát, the Sauráshṭra of ancient, the Káthiáváḍa of modern history. To a total area of about 72,000 square miles Mainland Gujarát with a length from north to south of about 280 miles and a breadth from east to west varying from fifty to 150 miles contributes 45,000 square miles; and Peninsular Gujarát with a greatest length from north to south of 155 miles and from east to west of 200 miles contributes about 27,000 square miles. To a population of about 9,250,000 Mainland Gujarát contributes 6,900,000 and the Peninsula about 2,350,000.
The richness of Mainland Gujarát the gift of the Sábarmati Mahi Narbada and Tápti and the goodliness of much of Sauráshṭra the Goodly Land have from before the beginning of history continued to draw strangers to Gujarát both as conquerors and as refugees.
By sea probably came some of the half-mythic Yádavas
(b.c. 1500–500); contingents of
Yavanas (b.c. 300–a.d. 100) including Greeks Baktrians Parthians and
Skythians; the pursued Pársis and the pursuing Arabs
(a.d. 600–800); hordes of Sanganian
pirates (a.d. 900–1200);
Pársi and Naváyat Musalmán refugees from Khulagu
Khán’s devastation of Persia (a.d. 1250–1300); Portuguese and rival Turks
(a.d. 1500–1600); Arab and Persian
Gulf pirates (a.d. 1600–1700);
African Arab Persian and Makran soldiers of fortune (a.d. 1500–1800); Armenian Dutch and French
traders (a.d. 1600–1750); and the
British (a.d. 1750–1812). By land
from the north [2]
Chapter I.
The Name. have come the Skythians and Huns (b.c. 200–a.d. 500),
the Gurjjaras (a.d. 400–600), the
early Jádejás and Káthis (a.d. 750–900), wave on wave of Afghan Turk
Moghal and other northern Musalmáns (a.d. 1000–1500), and the later
Jádejás and Káthis (a.d. 1300–1500): From the north-east the
prehistoric Aryans till almost modern times (a.d. 1100–1200) continued to send settlements of
Northern Bráhmans; and since the thirteenth century have come
Turk Afghan and Moghal Musalmáns: From the east have come the
Mauryans (b.c. 300), the half-Skythian
Kshatrapas (b.c. 100–a.d. 300), the Guptas (a.d. 380), the Gurjjars (a.d. 400–600), the Moghals (a.d. 1530), and the Maráthás
(a.d. 1750): And from the south the
Śátakarṇis
(a.d. 100), the Chálukyas and
Ráshṭrakúṭas
(a.d. 650–950), occasional
Musalmán raiders (a.d. 1400–1600), the Portuguese (a.d. 1500), the Maráthás (a.d. 1660–1760), and the British (a.d. 1780–1820).
Gujars.The name Gujarát is from the Prákrit Gujjara-ratta, the Sanskrit of which is Gurjjara-ráshtra that is the country of the Gujjaras or Gurjjaras. In Sanskrit books and inscriptions the name of the province is written Gurjjara-maṇḍala and Gūrjjara-deśa the land of the Gurjjaras or Gúrjjaras. The Gurjjaras are a foreign tribe who passing into India from the north-west gradually spread as far south as Khándesh and Bombay Gujarát. The present Gujars of the Panjáb and North-West Provinces preserve more of their foreign traits than the Gujar settlers further to the south and east. Though better-looking, the Panjáb Gujars in language dress and calling so closely resemble their associates the Játs or Jats as to suggest that the two tribes entered India about the same time. Their present distribution shows that the Gujars spread further east and south than the Játs. The earliest Gujar settlements seem to have been in the Panjáb and North-West Provinces from the Indus to Mathurá where they still differ greatly in dress and language from most other inhabitants. From Mathurá the Gujars seem to have passed to East Rájputána and from there by way of Kotah and Mandasor to Málwa, where, though their original character is considerably altered, the Gujars of Málwa still remember that their ancestors came from the Doab between the Ganges and the Jamna. In Málwa they spread as far east as Bhilsa and Saháranpur. From Málwa they passed south to Khándesh and west probably by the Ratlam-Dohad route to the province of Gujarát.
Like the modern Ahirs of Káthiáváḍa the
Gujars seem to have been a tribe of cattle-rearers husbandmen and
soldiers who accompanied some conqueror and subsequently were pushed or
spread forwards as occasion arose or necessity compelled. In the
absence of better authority the order and locality of their settlements
suggest that their introduction into India took place during the rule
of the Skythian or Kushán emperor Kanerkes or Kanishka
(a.d. 78–106) in whose time they
seem to have settled as far east as Mathurá to which the
territory of Kanishka is known to have extended. Subsequently along
with the Guptas, who rose to power about two hundred years later
(a.d. 300), the Gujars settled in East
Rájputána,
Málwa, and Gujarát, provinces all of which were
apparently [3]
Chapter I.
The Name. subjugated by the Guptas. It seems probable that in
reward for their share in the Gupta conquests the leading Gujars were
allotted fiefs and territories which in the declining power of their
Gupta overlords they afterwards (a.d. 450–550) turned into independent
kingdoms.
The earliest definite reference to a kingdom of North Indian Gujars is about a.d. 890 when the Kashmir king Śankaravarman sent an expedition against the Gurjjara king Alakhána and defeated him. As the price of peace Alakhána offered the country called Takkadeśa. This Takkadeśa1 appears to be the same as the Tsehkia of Hiuen Tsiang2 (a.d. 630–640) who puts it between the Biyás on the east and the Indus on the west thus including nearly the whole Panjáb. The tract surrendered by Alakhána was probably the small territory to the east of the Chináb as the main possessions of Alakhána must have lain further west between the Chináb and the Jehlam, where lie the town of Gujarát and the country still called Gujar-deśa the land of the Gujars.3
Northern Gurjjara Kingdom.As early
as the sixth and seventh centuries records prove the existence of two
independent Gurjjara kingdoms in Bombay Gujarát one in the north
the other in the south of the province. The Northern kingdom is
mentioned by Hiuen TsiangHiuen
Tsiang’s Kiu-che-lo, a.d. 620. in the seventh century under the
name Kiu-che-lo. He writes: ‘Going north from the country of
Valabhi 1800 li (300 miles) we come to the kingdom of Kiu-che-lo. This
country is about 5000 li in circuit, the capital, which is called
Pi-lo-mo-lo, is 30 li or so round. The produce of the soil and the
manners of the people resemble those of Sauráshṭra. The king is
of the Kshatriya caste. He is just twenty years old.’4 Hiuen
Tsiang’s Kiu-che-lo is apparently Gurjjara, the capital of which
Pi-lo-mo-lo is probably Bhilmál or Bhinmál better known
as Śrimál.5 Though Hiuen Tsiang calls the king a Kshatriya he
was probably a Gujar who like the later Southern Gujars claimed to be
of the Kshatriya race. [4]
Chapter I.
The Name.
Southern Gurjjara Kingdom, a.d. 589–735.The Southern Gurjjara kingdom in Gujarát, whose capital was at Nándipuri, perhaps the modern Nándod the capital of the Rájpipla State, flourished from a.d. 589 to a.d. 735.6 The earlier inscriptions describe the Southern Gurjjaras as of the Gurjjara Vanśa. Later they ceased to call themselves Gurjjaras and traced their genealogy to the Puráṇic king Karṇa.
From the fourth to the eighth century the extensive tract of Central Gujarát between the North and South Gurjjara kingdoms was ruled by the Valabhis. The following reasons seem to show that the Valabhi dynasty were originally Gujars. Though it is usual for inscriptions to give this information none of the many Valabhi copper-plates makes any reference to the Valabhi lineage. Nor does any inscription state to what family Senápati Bhaṭárka the founder of the dynasty belonged. Hiuen Tsiang describes the Valabhi king as a Kshatriya and as marrying with the kings of Málwa and Kanauj. The Valabhi king described by Hiuen Tsiang is a late member of the dynasty who ruled when the kingdom had been greatly extended and when the old obscure tribal descent may have been forgotten and a Kshatriya lineage invented instead. Intermarriage with Málwa and Kanauj can be easily explained. Rájputs have never been slow to connect themselves by marriage with powerful rulers.
The establishment of these three Gujar kingdoms implies that the
Gurjjara tribe from Northern and Central India settled in large numbers
in Gujarát. Several Gujar castes survive in Gujarát.
Among them are Gujar Vániás or traders, Gujar
Sutárs or carpenters, Gujar Sonis or goldsmiths, Gujar
Kumbhárs or potters, and Gujar Saláts or masons. All of
these are Gujars who taking to different callings have formed separate
castes. The main Gujar underlayer are the Lewás and
Kaḍwás the two leading divisions of the important class of
Gujarát Kaṇbis. The word Kaṇbi is from the Sanskrit
Kuṭumbin, that is one possessing a family or a house. From
ancient times the title Kuṭumbin has been prefixed to the names
of cultivators.7 This practice still obtains in parts of the North-West
Provinces where the peasant proprietors are addressed as
Gṛihasthas or householders. As cattle-breeding not cultivation
was the original as it still is the characteristic calling of many
North Indian Gujars, those of the tribe who settled to cultivation came
to be specially known as Kuṭumbin or householders. Similarly
Deccan surnames show that many tribes of wandering cattle-owners
settled as householders and are now known as Kunbis.8 During the last
[5]
Chapter I.
The Name. twenty years the settlement as Kunbis in
Khándesh of tribes of wandering Wanjára herdsmen and
grain-carriers is an example of the change through which the
Gujarát Kanbis and the Deccan Kunbis passed in early historic
times.
Gujars.Besides resembling them in appearance and in their skill both as husbandmen and as cattle-breeders the division of Gujarát Kanbis into Lewa and Kadwa seems to correspond with the division of Málwa Gujars into Dáha and Karád, with the Lewa origin of the East Khándesh Gujars, and with the Lawi tribe of Panjáb Gujars. The fact that the head-quarters of the Lewa Kanbis of Gujarát is in the central section of the province known as the Charotar and formerly under Valabhi supports the view that the founder of Valabhi power was the chief leader of the Gujar tribe. That nearly a fourth of the whole Hindu population of Gujarát are Lewa and Kadwa Kanbis and that during the sixth seventh and eighth centuries three Gujar chiefs divided among them the sway of the entire province explain how the province of Gujarát came to take its name from the tribe of Gujars.9 [6]
1 Rája Tarangini (Calc. Edition), V. 150, 155; Cunningham’s Archæological Survey, II. 8. An earlier but vaguer reference occurs about the end of the sixth century in Báṇa’s Śríharshacharita, p. 274, quoted in Ep. Ind. I. 67ff, where Prabhákaravardhana of Thánesar the father of the great Śri Harsha is said to have waged war with several races of whom the Gurjjaras are one. ↑
2 Beal’s Buddhist Records of the Western World, I. 165 note 1. ↑
3 Cunningham’s Archæological Survey, II. 71. ↑
4 Beal’s Buddhist Records, II. 270. ↑
5 This identification was first made by the late Col. J. W. Watson, I.S.C. Ind. Ant. VI. 63. Bhinmál or Bhilmál also called Śrímál, is an old town about fifty miles west of Abu, north latitude 25° 4′ east longitude 71° 14′. General Cunningham (Ancient Geography of India, 313) and Professor Beal (Buddhist Records, II. 270) identify Pi-lo-mo-lo with Bálmer or Bádamera (north latitude 71° 10′ east longitude 20° 0′) in the Jodhpur State of West Rájputána. This identification is unsatisfactory. Bálmer is a small town on the slope of a hill in an arid tract with no vestige of antiquity. Hiuen Tsiang notes that the produce of the soil and the manners of the people of Pi-lo-mo-lo resemble those of Suráshṭra. This description is unsuited to so arid a tract as surrounds Bálmer; it would apply well to the fertile neighbourhood of Bhilmál or Bhinmál. Since it is closely associated with Juzr that is Gurjjara the Al Bailáiman of the Arabs (a.d. 750, Elliot’s History, I. 442) may be Bhilmál. A Jain writer (Ind. Ant. XIX. 233) mentions Bhilmál as the seat of king Bhímasena and as connected with the origin of the Gadhia coinage. The date Bhinmál in a M.S. of a.d. 906 (Ditto, page 35) suggests it was then a seat of learning under the Gurjjaras. The prince of Śrímál is mentioned (Rás Málá, I. 58) as accompanying Múla Rájá Solaṅkhi (a.d. 942–997) in an expedition against Sorath. Al Biruni (a.d. 1030, Sachau’s Edn., I. 153, 267) refers to Bhillamála between Multán and Anhilaváda. As late as a.d. 1611 Nicholas Ufflet, an English traveller from Agra to Ahmadádád (Kerr’s Voyages, VIII. 301) notices “Beelmahl as having an ancient wall 24 kos (36 miles) round with many fine tanks going to ruin.” The important sub-divisions of upper class Gujarát Hindus who take their name from it show Śrímál to have been a great centre of population. ↑
6 Indian Antiquary, XIII. 70–81. Bühler (Ind. Ant. VII. 62) identifies Nandipuri with a suburb of Broach. ↑
7 Bombay Gazetteer, Násik, page 604. Bombay Arch. Survey Sep. Number X. 38. ↑
8 Among Deccan Kunbi surnames are Jádhav, Chuhán, Nikumbha, Parmár, Selár, Solké. Cf. Bombay Gazetteer, XXIV. 65 note 2, 414. ↑
9 Though the identification of the Valabhis as Gurjjaras may not be certain, in inscriptions noted below both the Chávaḍás and the Solaṅkis are called Gurjjara kings. The Gurjjara origin of either or of both these dynasties may be questioned. The name Gurjjara kings may imply no more than that they ruled the Gurjjara country. At the same time it was under the Chávaḍás that Gujarát got its name. Though to Al Biruni (a.d. 1020) Gujarát still meant part of Rájputána, between a.d. 750 and 950 the name Gurjjaras’ land passed as far south as the territory connected with Anhilváḍa and Vaḍnagara that is probably as far as the Mahi. As a Rástrakuta copperplate of a.d. 888 (S. 810) (Ind. Ant. XIII. 69) brings the Konkan as far north as Variáv on the Tápti the extension of the name Gujarát to Láṭa south of the Mahi seems to have taken place under Musalmán rule. This southern application is still somewhat incomplete. Even now the people of Surat both Hindus and Musalmáns when they visit Pattan (Anhilváḍa) and Ahmadabad speak of going to Gujarát, and the Ahmadábád section of the Nágar Bráhmans still call their Surat caste-brethren by the name of Kunkaṇás that is of the Konkaṇ. ↑
Chapter II.
Ancient Divisions. Ánartta.From ancient times the present
province of Gujarát consisted of three divisions Ánartta,
Suráshṭra, and
Láṭa. Ánartta seems to have been Northern
Gujarát, as its capital was Ánandapura the modern
Vaḍanagara or Chief City, which is also called
Ánarttapura.1 Both these names were in use even in the times of the
Valabhi kings (a.d. 500–770).2 According to the popular story, in
each of the four cycles or yugas Ánandapura or
Vaḍanagara had a different name, Chamatkárapura in the
first or Satya-yuga, Ánarttapura in the second or
Tretá-yuga, Ánandapura in the third or
Dvápara-yuga, and Vriddha-nagara or Vaḍanagar in the
fourth or Káli-yuga. The first name is fabulous. The city does
not seem to have ever been known by so strange a title. Of the two
Ánarttapura and Ánandapura the former is the older name,
while the latter may be its proper name or perhaps an adaptation of the
older name to give the meaning City of Joy. The fourth Vriddha-nagara
meaning the old city is a Sanskritized form of the still current
Vadnagar, the Old or Great City. In the Girnár inscription of
Kshatrapa Rudradáman (a.d. 150) the
mention of Ánartta and Suráshṭra as separate
provinces subject to the Pahlava viceroy of Junágaḍh agrees with the
view that Ánartta was part of Gujarát close to
Káthiáváḍa. In some Puráṇas
Ánartta appears as the name of the whole province including
Suráshṭra, with its
capital at the well known shrine of Dwáriká. In other
passages Dwáriká and Prabhás are both mentioned as
in Suráshṭra which would seem to show that
Suráshṭra was then part of Ánartta as Káthiáváḍa
is now part of Gujarát.
Suráshṭra.Suráshṭra the
land of the Sus, afterwards Sanskritized into Sauráshṭra
the Goodly Land, preserves its name in Sorath the southern part of
Káthiáváḍa. The name appears as
Suráshṭra in the Mahábhárata and
Páṇini’s Gaṇapáṭha, in
Rudradáman’s (a.d. 150) and
Skandagupta’s (a.d. 456)
Girnár inscriptions, and in several Valabhi copper-plates. Its
Prákrit form appears as Suraṭha in the Násik
inscription of Gotamiputra (a.d. 150) and
in later Prákrit as Suraṭhṭha in the Tirthakalpa of
Jinaprabhásuri of the thirteenth or fourteenth century.3 Its earliest
foreign mention is perhaps Strabo’s (b.c. 50–a.d. 20)
Saraostus and Pliny’s (a.d. 70)
Oratura.4 Ptolemy [7]
Chapter II.
Ancient Divisions. the great Egyptian geographer (a.d. 150) and the Greek author of the Periplus
(a.d. 240) both call it
Surastrene.5 The Chinese pilgrim Hiuen Tsiang (a.d. 600–640) mentions Valabhi then large and
famous and Suráshṭra as separate kingdoms.6
Láṭa.Láṭa is South Gujarát from the Mahi to the Tápti. The name Láṭa does not appear to be Sanskrit. It has not been found in the Mahábhárata or other old Sanskrit works, or in the cave or other inscriptions before the third century a.d., probably because the Puráṇas include in Aparánta the whole western seaboard south of the Narbada as far as Goa. Still the name Láṭa is old. Ptolemy (a.d. 150) uses the form Larike7 apparently from the Sanskrit Láṭaka. Vátsyáyana in his Káma-Sutra of the third century a.d. calls it Láṭa; describes it as situated to the west of Málwa; and gives an account of several of the customs of its people.8 In Sanskrit writings and inscriptions later than the third century the name is frequently found. In the sixth century the great astronomer Varáhamihira mentions the country of Láṭa, and the name also appears as Láṭa in an Ajanta and in a Mandasor inscription of the fifth century.9 It is common in the later inscriptions (a.d. 700–1200) of the Chálukya Gurjara and Ráshṭrakúṭa kings10 as well as in the writings of Arab travellers and historians between the eighth and twelfth centuries.11
The name Láṭa appears to be derived from some local tribe, perhaps the Lattas, who, as r and l are commonly used for each other, may possibly be the well known Ráshṭrakúṭas since their great king Amoghavarsha (a.d. 851–879) calls the name of the dynasty Ratta. Laṭṭalura the original city of the Raṭṭas of Saundatti and Belgaum may have been in Láṭa and may have given its name to the country and to the dynasty.12 In this connection it is interesting to note that the country between Broach and Dhár in Málwa in which are the towns of Bágh and Tánda is still called Ráṭha. [8]
1 See Nagarakhanḍa (Junágaḍh Edition), 13, 32, 35, 185, 289, 332, 542. ↑
2 The Alina grants (Indian Antiquary, VII. 73, 77) dated Valabhi 330 and 337 (a.d. 649–656), are both to the same donee who in the a.d. 649 grant is described as originally of Ánarttapura and in the a.d. 656 grant as originally of Ánandapura. ↑
3 Girnára-Kalpa, Atthi Suraṭhṭa vesaé Ujjinto náma pavvao rammo. In the Suraṭhṭha district is a lovely mountain named Ujjinto (Girnár). ↑
4 Hamilton and Falconer’s Strabo, II. 252–253; Pliny’s Natural History, VI. 20. ↑
5 Bertius’ Ptolemy, VII. 1; McCrindle’s Periplus, 113. The Periplus details regarding Indo-Skythia, Surastrene, and Ujjain are in agreement with the late date (a.d. 247) which Reinaud (Indian Antiquary of Dec. 1879 pp. 330–338) and Burnell (S. Ind. Pal. 47 note 3) assign to its author. ↑
6 Hiuen Tsiang’s Valabhi kingdom was probably the same as the modern Gohilváḍa, which Jinaprabhásuri in his Śatruñjaya-kalpa calls the Valláka-Visaa. ↑
8 Vátsyáyana Sutra, Chap. II. ↑
9 Arch. Sur. of Western India, IV. 127. The Mandasor inscription (a.d. 437–38) mentions silk weavers from Láṭavishaya. Fleet’s Corpus Ins. Ind. III. 80. The writer (Ditto, 84) describes Láṭa as green-hilled, pleasing with choice flower-burdened trees, with temples viháras and assembly halls of the gods. ↑
10 Ind. Ant. XIII. 157, 158, 163, 180, 188, 196, 199, 204. ↑
Chapter III.
Legends. Ánartta the First
Puráṇic King of
Gujarát.The oldest Puráṇic legend
regarding Gujarát appears to be that of the holy king
Ánartta son of Śaryáti and grandson of Manu.
Ánartta had a son named Revata, who from his capital at
Kuśasthali or Dwáriká governed the country called
Ánartta. Revata had a hundred sons of whom the eldest was named
Raivata or Kakudmi. Raivata had a daughter named Revati who was married
to Baladeva of Kuśasthali or Dwáriká, the elder
brother of Kṛishṇa. Regarding
Revati’s marriage with Baladeva the Puráṇic
legends tell that Raivata went with his daughter to Brahmá in
Brahma-loka to take his advice to whom he should give the girl in
marriage. When Raivata arrived Brahmá was listening to music. As
soon as the music was over Raivata asked Brahmá to find the girl
a proper bridegroom. Brahmá told Raivata that during the time he
had been waiting his kingdom had passed away, and that he had better
marry his daughter to Baladeva, born of Vishṇu, who was now
ruler of Dwáriká.1 This story suggests that Raivata son of
Ánartta lost his kingdom and fled perhaps by sea. That after
some time during which the Yádavas established themselves in the
country, Raivata, called a son of Revata but probably a descendant as
his proper name is Kakudmi, returned to his old territory and gave his
daughter in marriage to one of the reigning Yádava dynasty, the
Yádavas taking the girl as representing the dynasty that had
preceded them. The story about Brahmá and the passing of ages
seems invented to explain the long period that elapsed between the
flight and the return.
The Yádavas in
Dwáriká.The next Puráṇic legends
relate to the establishment of the Yádava kingdom at
Dwáriká. The founder and namegiver of the Yádava
dynasty was Yadu of whose family the Puráṇas give very
detailed information. The family seems to have split into several
branches each taking its name from some prominent member, the chief of
them being Vrishṇi, Kukkura, Bhoja, Śátvata, Andhaka,
Madhu, Śurasena, and Daśárha. Śátvata was
thirty-seventh from Yadu and in his branch were born Devaki and
Vasudeva, the parents of the great Yádava hero and god
Kṛishṇa. It was in
Kṛishṇa’s time
that the Yádavas had to leave their capital Mathurá and
come to Dwáriká. This was the result of a joint invasion
of Mathurá on one side by a [9]
Chapter III.
Legends.
The Yádavas. legendary Deccan hero Kálayavana and
on the other by Jarásandha the powerful king of Magadha or
Behár, who, to avenge the death of his
brother-in-law2 Kansa killed by Kṛishṇa in fulfilment of a
prophecy, is said to have invaded the Yádava territory eighteen
times.
According to the story Kálayavana followed the fugitive Kṛishṇa and his companions as far as Suráshṭra where in a mountain cave he was burnt by fire from the eye of the sleeping sage Muchakunḍa whom he had roused believing him to be his enemy Kṛishṇa. According to the Harivanśa the fugitive Yádavas quitting Mathurá went to the Sindhu country and there established the city of Dwáriká on a convenient site on the sea shore making it their residence.3 Local tradition says that the Yádavas conquered this part of the country by defeating the demons who held it.
The leading Yádava chief in Dwáriká was Ugrasena, and Ugrasena’s three chief supporters were the families of Yadu, Bhoja, and Andhaka. As the entire peninsula of Káthiáváḍa was subject to them the Yádavas used often to make pleasure excursions and pilgrimages to Prabhás and Girnár. Kṛishṇa and Baladeva though not yet rulers held high positions and took part in almost all important matters. They were in specially close alliance with their paternal aunt’s sons the Pándava brothers, kings of Hastinápura or Delhi. Of the two sets of cousins Kṛishṇa and Arjuna were on terms of the closest intimacy. Of one of Arjuna’s visits to Káthiáváḍa the Mahábhárata gives the following details: ‘Arjuna after having visited other holy places arrived in Aparánta (the western seaboard) whence he went to Prabhás. Hearing of his arrival Kṛishṇa marched to Prabhás and gave Arjuna a hearty welcome. From Prabhás they came together to the Raivataka hill which Kṛishṇa had decorated and where he entertained his guest with music and dancing. From Girnár they went to Dwáriká driving in a golden car. The city was adorned in honour of Arjuna; the streets were thronged with multitudes; and the members of the Vrishṇi, Bhoja, and Andhaka families met to honour Kṛishṇa’s guest.’4
Some time after, against his elder brother Baladeva’s desire,
Kṛishṇa helped Arjuna to
carry off Kṛishṇa’s
sister Subhadrá, with whom Arjuna had fallen in love at a fair
in Girnár of which the Mahábhárata gives the
following description: ‘A gathering of the Yádavas chiefly
the Vrishṇis and Andhakas took place near Raivataka. The hill and
the country round were rich with fine rows of fruit trees and large
mansions. There was much dancing singing and music. The princes of the
Vrishṇi family were in handsome carriages glistening with gold.
Hundreds and thousands of the people of Junágaḍh with
their families attended on foot and in vehicles of various kinds.
Baladeva with his wife Revati moved about attended by many Gandharvas.
Ugrasena was there with his thousand queens and musicians. Sámba
and Pradyumna attended [10]
Chapter III.
Legends.
The Yádavas. in holiday attire and looked like gods. Many
Yádavas and others were also present with their wives and
musicians.’
Some time after this gathering Subhadrá came to Girnár to worship and Arjuna carried her off. Eventually Vasudeva and Baladeva consented and the runaways were married with due ceremony. The large fair still held in Mágh (February-March) in the west Girnár valley near the modern temple of Bhavanáth is perhaps a relic of this great Yádava fair.
The Yádava occupation of Dwáriká was not free
from trouble. When Kṛishṇa was at
Hastinápura on the occasion of the Rájasúya
sacrifice performed by Yudhishṭhira, Śálva king of
Mṛittikávatí
in the country of Śaubha led an army against
Dwáriká. He slew many of the Dwáriká
garrison, plundered the city and withdrew unmolested. On his return
Kṛishṇa learning of
Śálva’s invasion led an army against
Śálva. The chiefs met near the sea shore and in a pitched
battle Śálva was defeated and killed.5 Family feuds brought
Yádava supremacy in Dwáriká to a disastrous end.
The final family struggle is said to have happened in the thirty-sixth
year after the war of the Mahábhárata, somewhere on the
south coast of Káthiáváḍa near
Prabhás or Somnáth Pátan the great place of
Bráhmanical pilgrimage. On the occasion of an eclipse, in
obedience to a proclamation issued by Kṛishṇa, the
Yádavas and their families went from Dwáriká to
Prabhás in state well furnished with dainties, animal food, and
strong drink. One day on the sea shore the leading Yádava chiefs
heated with wine began to dispute. They passed from words to blows.
Kṛishṇa armed with an iron
rod6
struck every one he met, not even sparing his own sons. Many of the
chiefs were killed. Baladeva fled to die in the forests and
Kṛishṇa was slain by a
hunter who mistook him for a deer. When he saw trouble was brewing
Kṛishṇa had sent for Arjuna.
Arjuna arrived to find Dwáriká desolate. Soon after
Arjuna’s arrival Vasudeva died and Arjuna performed the funeral
ceremonies of Vasudeva Baladeva and Kṛishṇa whose bodies
he succeeded in recovering. When the funeral rites were completed
Arjuna started for Indraprastha in Upper India with the few that were
left of the Yádava families, [11]
Chapter III.
Legends.
The Yádavas. chiefly women. On the way in his passage
through the Panchanada7 or Panjáb a body of Ábhíras
attacked Arjuna with sticks and took several of Kṛishṇa’s
wives and the widows of the Andhaka Yádava chiefs. After Arjuna
left it the deserted Dwáriká was swallowed by the
sea.8 [13]
1 The Vishṇu Purána (Anśa iv. Chap. i. Verse 19 to Chap. ii. Verse 2) gives the longest account of the legend. The Bhágavata Purána (Skanda ix. Chap. iii. Verse 16–36) gives almost the same account. The Matsya Purána (Chap. xii. Verse 22–24) dismisses the story in two verses. See also Harivanśa, X. ↑
2 Compare Mahábh. II. 13, 594ff. Jarásandha’s sisters Asti and Prápti were married to Kansa. ↑
4 Mahábhárata Ádiparva, chaps. 218–221. ↑
5 Mahábhárata Vanaparva, Chap. xiv.–xxii. Skanda x. Mṛittikávatí the capital of Śálva cannot be identified. The name of the country sounds like Śvabhra in Rudradáman’s Girnár inscription, which is apparently part of Charotar or South Ahmadabad. A trace of the old word perhaps remains in the river Sábhramati the modern Sábarmati. The fact that Śálva passed from Mṛittikávatí along the sea shore would seem to show that part of the seaboard south of the Mahi was included in Śálva’s territory. Dr. Bühler (Ind. Ant. VII. 263) described Pandit Bhagvánlál’s reading of Śvabhra as a bold conjecture. A further examination of the original convinced the Pandit that Śvabhra was the right reading. ↑
6 The following is the legend of Kṛishṇa’s iron flail. Certain Yádava youths hoping to raise a laugh at the expense of Viśvámitra and other sages who had come to Dwáriká presented to them Sámba Kṛishṇa’s son dressed as a woman big with child. The lads asked the sages to foretell to what the woman would give birth. The sages replied: ‘The woman will give birth to an iron rod which will destroy the Yádava race.’ Obedient to the sage’s prophecy Sámba produced an iron rod. To avoid the ill effects of the prophecy king Ugrasena had the rod ground to powder and cast the powder into the sea. The powder grew into the grass called eraka Typha elephantina. It was this grass which Kṛishṇa plucked in his rage and which in his hands turned into an iron flail. This eraka grass grows freely near the mouth of the Hiraṇya river of Prabhás. ↑
7 This suggests that as in early times the Great Ran was hard to cross the way from Káthiáváḍa to Indraprastha or Delhi was by Kachch and Sindh and from Sindh by Multán and the Lower Panjáb. According to the Bhágavata Purána Kṛishṇa took the same route when he first came from Indraprastha to Dwáriká. On the other hand these details may support the view that the head-quarters of the historic Kṛishṇa were in the Panjáb. ↑
8 So far as is known neither Gujarát nor Káthiáváḍa contains any record older than the Girnár rock inscription of about b.c. 240: The Great Kshatrapa Rudra Dáman’s (a.d. 139) inscription on the same rock has a reference to the Maurya Rája Chandragupta about b.c. 300. No local sign of Kṛishṇa or of his Yádavas remains.
In the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society,
XX. XXI. and XXII. Mr. Hewitt has recently attempted to trace the
history of Western India back to b.c. 3000
perhaps to as early as b.c. 6000. The
evidence which makes so far-reaching a past probable is the discovery
of Indian indigo and muslin in Egyptian tombs of about b.c. 1700 (J. R. A. S. XX. 206); and
the proof that a trade in teak and in Sindhu or Indian muslins existed
between Western India and the Euphrates mouth as far back as
b.c. 3000 or even b.c. 4000 (J. R. A. S. XX. 336, 337
and XXI. 204). According to Mr. Hewitt the evidence of the Hindu
calendar carries the historical past of India into still remoter ages.
The moon mansions and certain other details of the Hindu calendar seem
to point to the Euphrates valley as the home of Hindu lunar astronomy.
As in the Euphrates valley inscriptions of the Semitic king Sargon of
Sippara prove that in b.c. 3750
moon-worship was already antiquated (J. R. A. S. XXI. 325),
and as the precession of the equinoxes points to about b.c. 4700 as the date of the introduction of the sun
zodiac (Sayce’s Hibbert Lectures, 398) the system of lunar
mansions and months, if it came from the Euphrates valley, must have
reached India before b.c. 4700. The trade
records of the black-headed perhaps Dravidian-speaking Sumris of the
Euphrates mouth prove so close relations with the peninsula of Sinai
and Egypt as to make a similar connection with Western India probable
as far back as b.c. 6000. (Compare
Sayce’s Hibbert Lectures, 33: J. R. A. S. XXI. 326.) Of
the races of whose presence in Gujarát and the neighbourhood Mr.
Hewitt finds traces the earliest is the same black-headed
moon-worshipping Sumri (Ditto). Next from Susiana in south-east Persia,
the possessors of a lunar-solar calendar and therefore not later than
b.c. 4700 (J. R. A. S. XXI. 325,
327, 330), the trading Sus or Saus, in Hindu books known as Suvarnas,
entered India by way of Baluchistán and settled at Pátala
in South Sindh. (J.
R. A. S. XXI. 209.) With or soon after the Sus came from the
north the cattle-herding sun-worshipping Sakas (J. R. A. S. XXII. 332).
The Sus and Sakas passed south and together settled in Suráshṭra and West
Gujarát. At a date which partly from evidence connected with the
early Vedic hymns (J. R. A. S. XXII. 466)
partly from the early Babylonian use of the Sanskrit Sindhu for India
(J. R. A. S.
XXI. 309), Mr. Hewitt holds cannot be later than b.c. 3000 northern Áryas entered Gujarát
and mixing with the Sus and Sakas as ascetics traders and soldiers
carried the use of Sanskrit southwards. (J. R. A. S. XX. 343.) Of
other races who held sway in Gujarát the earliest, perhaps about
b.c. 2000 since their power was shattered
by Paraśuráma long before Mahábhárata times
(J. R. A. S.
XXI. 209–266), were the snake-worshipping perhaps Accadian
(Ditto, 265) Haihayas now represented by the Gonds and the
Haihayas’ vassals the Vaidarbhas (Ditto, 209) a connection which
is supported by trustworthy Central Indian Uraon or Gond tradition that
they once held Gujarát (Elliott’s Races, N. W. P., I.
154). Next to the Haihayas and like them earlier than the
Mahábhárata (say b.c. 1500–2000) Mr. Hewitt would place the
widespread un-Aryan Bhárats or Bhárgavs (J. R. A. S. XXI.
279–282, 286) the conquerors of the Haihayas (Ditto, 288). In
early Mahábhárata times (say between b.c. 1000 and 800, Ditto 197 and 209) the
Bhárats were overcome by the very mixed race of the Bhojas and
of Kṛishṇa’s
followers the Vrishṇis (Ditto, 270). Perhaps about the same time
the chariot-driving Gandharvas of Cutch (Ditto, 273) joined the Sus and
Sakas, together passed east to Kosala beyond Benares, and were there
established in strength at the time of Gautama Buddha (b.c. 530) (Ditto). To the later
Mahábhárata times, perhaps about b.c. 400 (Ditto, 197–271), Mr. Hewitt would
assign the entrance into Gujarát of the Ábhíras or
Ahirs whom he identifies with the northern or
Chapter III.
Legends.
The Yádavas. Skythian Abárs. Mr. Hewitt finds the
following places in Gujarát associated with those early races.
Pátála in South Sindh he (J. R. A. S. XXI. 209)
considers the head-quarters of the Sus and Sakas. Another Su capital
Prágjyotisha which is generally allotted to Bengal he would
(XXI. 206) identify with Broach. With the Vaidarbhas the vassals of the
Haihayas he associates Surparika, that is Sopára near Bassein,
which he identifies (Ditto, 206) with the modern Surat on the Tapti. He
connects (Ditto, 266) the Baroda river Viśvámitra and
Vaidurga the hill Pávágaḍ with
the same tribe. He finds a trace of the Bhárats in Baroda and in
Bharati an old name of the river Mahi (Ditto, 286) and of the same race
under their name Bhárgav in Broach (Ditto, 289). The traditional
connection of the Bhojas with Dwárka is well established.
Finally Kárpásika a Mahábhárata name for
the shore of the Gulf of Cambay (Ditto, 209) may be connected with
Kárván on the Narbada about twenty miles above Broach one
of the holiest Shaiv places in India. Though objection may be taken to
certain of Mr. Hewitt’s identifications of Gujarát places,
and also to the extreme antiquity he would assign to the trade between
India and the west and to the introduction of the system of lunar
mansions, his comparison of sacred Hindu books with the calendar and
ritual of early Babylonia is of much interest. ↑
Chapter IV.
The Mauryas. b.c. 319–197. After the destruction of
the Yádavas a long blank occurs in the traditional history of
Gujarát. It is probable that from its seaboard position, for
trade and other purposes, many foreigners settled in
Káthiáváḍa and South Gujarát; and
that it is because of the foreign element that the Hindu
Dharmasástras consider Gujarát a Mlechchha country and
forbid visits to it except on pilgrimage.1 The fact also that
Aśoka (b.c. 230) the great Mauryan
king and propagator of Buddhism chose, among the Buddhist Theras sent
to various parts of his kingdom, a Yavana Thera named Dhamma-rakhito as
evangelist for the western seaboard,2 possibly indicates a preponderating
foreign element in these parts. It is further possible that these
foreign settlers may have been rulers. In spite of these possibilities
we have no traditions between the fall of the Yádavas and the
rise of the Mauryas in b.c. 319.
Gujarát history dates from the rule of the Mauryan dynasty, the only early Indian dynasty the record of whose rule has been preserved in the writings of the Bráhmans, the Buddhists, and the Jains. This fulness of reference to the Mauryas admits of easy explanation. The Mauryas were a very powerful dynasty whose territory extended over the greater part of India. Again under Mauryan rule Buddhism was so actively propagated that the rulers made it their state religion, waging bloody wars, even revolutionizing many parts of the empire to secure its spread. Further the Mauryas were beneficent rulers and had also honourable alliances with foreign, especially with Greek and Egyptian, kings. These causes combined to make the Mauryans a most powerful and well remembered dynasty.
Inscriptions give reason to believe that the supremacy of
Chandragupta, the founder of the Mauryan dynasty (b.c. 319), extended over Gujarát. According to
Rudradáman’s inscription (a.d. 150) on the great edict rock at Girnár in
Káthiáváḍa, a lake called
Sudarśana3 near the edict rock was originally made by Pushyagupta
of the Vaiśya caste, who is described as a brother-in-law of the
Mauryan king Chandragupta.4 The language of this inscription leaves
no doubt that Chandragupta’s sway extended over [14]
Chapter IV.
The Mauryas. b.c. 319–197. Girnár as
Pushyagupta is simply called a Vaiśya and a brother-in-law of king
Chandragupta and has no royal attribute, particulars which tend to show
that he was a local governor subordinate to king Chandragupta. The same
inscription5 states that in the time of Aśoka (b.c. 250) his officer Yavanarája
Tusháspa adorned the same Sudarśana lake with conduits.
This would seem to prove the continuance of Mauryan rule in
Girnár for three generations from Chandragupta to Aśoka.
Tusháspa is called Yavanarája. The use of the term
rája would seem to show that, unlike Chandragupta’s
Vaiśya governor Pushyagupta, Tusháspa was a dignitary
of high rank and noble family. That he is called Yavanarája does
not prove Tusháspa was a Greek, though for Greeks alone Yavana
is the proper term. The name Tusháspa rather suggests a Persian
origin from its close likeness in formation to Kersháshp, a name
still current among Bombay Pársis. Evidence from other sources
proves that Aśoka held complete sway over Málwa,
Gujarát, and the Konkan coast. All the rock edicts of Aśoka
hitherto traced have been found on the confines of his great empire. On
the north-west at Kapurdigiri and at Shabazgarhi in the
Baktro-Páli character; in the north-north-west at Kálsi,
in the east at Dhauli and Jangada; in the west at Girnár and
Sopára, and in the south in Maisur all in Maurya characters. The
Girnár and Sopára edicts leave no doubt that the
Gujarát, Káthiáváḍa, and North Konkan
seaboard was in Aśoka’s possession. The fact that an inland
ruler holds the coast implies his supremacy over the intervening
country. Further it is known that Aśoka was viceroy of
Málwa in the time of his father and that after his
father’s death he was sovereign of Málwa. The easy route
from Mandasor (better known as Daśapur) to Dohad has always
secured a close connection between Málwa and Gujarát.
South Gujarát lies at the mercy of any invader entering by Dohad
and the conquest of Káthiáváḍa on one side
and of Upper Gujarát on the other might follow in detail. As we
know that Káthiáváḍa and South
Gujarát as far as Sopára were held by Aśoka it is
not improbable that Upper Gujarát also owned his sway. The
Maurya capital of Gujarát seems to have been Girinagara or
Junágaḍh in Central
Káthiáváḍa, whose strong hill fort
dominating the rich province of Sorath and whose lofty hills a centre
of worship and a defence and retreat from invaders, combined to secure
for Junágaḍh its continuance
as capital under the Kshatrapas (a.d. 100–380) and their successors the Guptas
(a.d. 380–460). The southern capital
of the Mauryas seems to have been Sopára near Bassein in a rich
country with a good and safe harbour for small vessels, probably in
those times the chief centre of the Konkan and South Gujarát
trade.
Buddhist and Jain records agree that Aśoka was succeeded, not
by his son Kunála who was blind, but by his grandsons
Daśaratha and Samprati. The Barábar hill near Gayá
has caves made by Aśoka and bearing his inscriptions; and close to
Barábar is the [15]
Chapter IV.
The Mauryas. b.c. 319–197. Nágárjuna
hill with caves made by Daśaratha also bearing his inscriptions.
In one of these inscriptions the remark occurs that one of the
Barábar caves was made by Daśaratha ‘installed
immediately after.’ As the caves in the neighbouring hill must
have been well known to have been made by Aśoka this
‘after’ may mean after Aśoka, or the
‘after’ may refer solely to the sequence between
Daśaratha’s installation and his excavation of the cave. In
any case it is probable that Daśaratha was Aśoka’s
successor. Jaina records pass over Daśaratha and say that
Aśoka was succeeded by his grandson Samprati the son of
Kunála. In the matter of the propagation of the Jain faith, Jain
records speak as highly of Samprati as Buddhist records speak of
Aśoka.6 Almost all old Jain temples or monuments, whose
builders are unknown, are ascribed to Samprati who is said to have
built thousands of temples as Aśoka is said to have raised
thousands of stupas. In his Páṭaliputra-kalpa
Jinaprabhasuri the well known Jaina Áchárya and writer
gives a number of legendary and other stories of Páṭaliputra. Comparing
Samprati with Aśoka in respect of the propagation of the faith in
non-Áryan countries the Áchárya writes: ‘In
Páṭaliputra flourished
the great king Samprati son of Kunála lord of Bharata with its
three continents, the great Arhanta who established
viháras for Sramaṇas even in non-Áryan
countries.’7 It would appear from this that after Aśoka the
Mauryan empire may have been divided into two, Daśaratha ruling
Eastern India, and Samprati, whom Jaina records specially mention as
king of Ujjain, ruling Western India, where the Jain sect is specially
strong. Though we have no specific information on the point, it is
probable, especially as he held Málwa, that during the reign of
Samprati Gujarát remained under Mauryan sway. With Samprati
Mauryan rule in Gujarát seems to end. In later times
(a.d. 500) traces of Mauryan chiefs appear
in Málwa and in the North Konkan. The available details will be
given in another chapter.
After Samprati, whose reign ended about b.c. 197, a blank of seventeen years occurs in
Gujarát history. The next available information shows traces of
Baktrian-Greek sway over parts of Gujarát. In his description of
Surastrene or Suráshṭra the author of the
Periplus (a.d. 240) says: ‘In this
part there are preserved even to this day memorials of the expedition
of Alexander, old temples, foundations of camps, and large
wells.’8 As Alexander did not [16]
Chapter IV.
The Greeks. b.c. 180–100. come so far south as
Káthiáváḍa and as after Alexander’s
departure the Mauryas held Káthiáváḍa till
about b.c. 197, it may be suggested that
the temples camps and wells referred to by the author of the Periplus
were not memorials of the expedition of Alexander but remains of later
Baktrian-Greek supremacy.
Demetrius, whom Justin calls the king of the Indians, is believed to have reigned from b.c. 190 to b.c. 165.9 On the authority of Apollodorus of Artamita Strabo (b.c. 50–a.d. 20) names two Baktrian-Greek rulers who seem to have advanced far into inland India. He says: ‘The Greeks who occasioned the revolt of Baktria (from Syria b.c. 256) were so powerful by the fertility and advantages of the country that they became masters of Ariana and India …. Their chiefs, particularly Menander, conquered more nations than Alexander. Those conquests were achieved partly by Menander and partly by Demetrius son of Euthydemus king of the Baktrians. They got possession not only of Pattalene but of the kingdoms of Saraostus and Sigerdis, which constitute the remainder of the coast.’10 Pattalene is generally believed to be the old city of Pátál in Sindh (the modern Haidarábád), while the subsequent mention of Saraostus and Sigerdis as kingdoms which constitute the remainder of the coast, leaves almost no doubt that Saraostus is Suráshṭra and Sigerdis is Ságaradvípa or Cutch. The joint mention of Menander (b.c. 126) and Demetrius (b.c. 190) may mean that Demetrius advanced into inland India to a certain point and that Menander passed further and took Sindh, Cutch, and Káthiáváḍa. The discovery in Cutch and Káthiáváḍa of coins of Baktrian kings supports the statements of Justin and Strabo. Dr. Bhagvánlál’s collecting of coins in Káthiáváḍa and Gujarát during nearly twenty-five years brought to light among Baktrian-Greek coins an obolus of Eucratides (b.c. 180–155), a few drachmæ of Menander (b.c. 126–110), many drachmæ and copper coins of Apollodotus (b.c. 110–100), but none of Demetrius. Eucratides was a contemporary of Demetrius. Still, as Eucratides became king of Baktria after Demetrius, his conquests, according to Strabo of a thousand cities to the east of the Indus, must be later than those of Demetrius.
As his coins are found in Káthiáváḍa
Eucratides may either have advanced into
Káthiáváḍa or the province may have come
under his sway as lord of the neighbouring country of Sindh. Whether or
not Eucratides conquered the province, he is the earliest
Baktrian-Greek king whose coins have been found in
Káthiáváḍa and Gujarát. The fact that
the coins of Eucratides have been found in different parts of
Káthiáváḍa and at different times seems to
show that they were the currency of the province and were not merely
imported either for trade or for ornament. It is to be noticed that
these coins are all of the smallest value of the numerous coins issued
by Eucratides. This may be explained by the fact that these small
[17]
Chapter IV.
The Greeks. b.c. 180–100. coins were
introduced by Eucratides into Káthiáváḍa to
be in keeping with the existing local coinage. The local silver coins
in use before the time of Eucratides are very small, weighing five to
seven grains, and bear the Buddhist symbols of the Svastika, the
Trident, and the Wheel. Another variety has been found weighing about
four grains with a misshapen elephant on the obverse and something like
a circle on the reverse.11 It was probably to replace this poor currency
that Eucratides introduced his smallest obolus of less weight but
better workmanship.
The end of the reign of Eucratides is not fixed with certainty: it
is believed to be about b.c. 155.12 For the
two Baktrian-Greek kings Menander and Apollodotus who ruled in
Káthiáváḍa after Eucratides, better sources
of information are available. As already noticed Strabo (a.d. 20) mentions that Menander’s conquests
(b.c. 120) included Cutch and Suráshṭra.13 And the
author of the Periplus (a.d. 240) writes:
‘Up to the present day old drachmæ bearing the Greek
inscriptions of Apollodotus and Menander are current in Barugaza
(Broach).’14 Menander’s silver drachmæ have been found
in Káthiáváḍa and Southern
Gujarát.15 Though their number is small Menander’s coins
are comparatively less scarce than those of the earliest Kshatrapas Nahapána and
Chashṭana (a.d. 100–140). The
distribution of Menander’s coins suggests he was the first
Baktrian-Greek king who resided in these parts and that the monuments
of Alexander’s times, camps temples and wells, mentioned by the
author of the Periplus16 were camps of Menander in Suráshṭra. Wilson and
Rochette have supposed Apollodotus to be the son and successor of
Menander,17 while General Cunningham believes Apollodotus to be
the predecessor of Menander.18 Inferences from the coins of these two
kings found in Gujarát and Káthiáváḍa
support the view that Apollodotus was the successor of Menander. The
coins of Apollodotus are found in much larger numbers than those of
Menander and the workmanship of Apollodotus’ coins appears to be
of a gradually declining style. In the later coins the legend is at
times undecipherable. It appears from this that for some time after
Apollodotus until Nahapána’s (a.d. 100) coins came into use, the chief local
currency was debased coins struck after the type of the coins of
Apollodotus. Their use as the type of coinage generally happens to the
coins of the last king of a dynasty. The statement by the author of the
Periplus that in his time (a.d. 240) the
old drachmæ of Apollodotus and Menander were [18]
Chapter IV.
The Greeks. b.c. 180–100. current in Barugaza,
seems to show that these drachmæ continued to circulate in
Gujarát along with the coins of the Western Kshatrapas. The
mention of Apollodotus before Menander by the author of the Periplus
may either be accidental, or it may be due to the fact that when the
author wrote fewer coins of Menander than of Apollodotus were in
circulation.
The silver coins both of Menander and Apollodotus found in
Gujarát and Káthiáváḍa are of only
one variety, round drachmæ. The reason that of their numerous
large coins, tetradrachmæ didrachmæ and others,
drachmæ alone have been found in Gujarát is probably the
reason suggested for the introduction of the obolus of Eucratides,
namely that the existing local currency was so poor that coins of small
value could alone circulate. Still the fact that drachmæ came
into use implies some improvement in the currency, chiefly in size. The
drachmæ of both the kings are alike. The obverse of
Menander’s coins has in the middle a helmeted bust of the king
and round it the Greek legend ΒΑΣΙΛΕΩΣ
ΣΩΤΗΡΟΣ
ΜΕΝΑΝΔΡΟΥ
Of the king the Saviour Menander. On the reverse is the figure of
Athene Promachos surrounded by the Baktro-Páli legend
Mahárájasa Trádátasa Menandrasa that is Of
the Great king the Saviour Menander, and a monogram.19 The drachmæ of
Apollodotus have on the obverse a bust with bare filleted head
surrounded by the legend ΒΑΣΙΛΕΩΣ
ΣΩΤΗΡΟΣ
ΑΠΟΛΛΟΔΟΤΟΥ
Of the king the Saviour Apollodotus. Except in the legend the reverse
with two varieties of monogram20 is the same as the reverse of the
drachmæ of Menander. The legend in Baktro-Páli character
is Mahárájasa Rájátirájasa
Apaladatasa that is Of the Great king the over-king of kings Apaladata.
During his twenty-five years of coin-collecting Dr.
Bhagvánlál failed to secure a single copper coin of
Menander either in Gujarát or in
Káthiáváḍa. Of the copper coins of
Apollodotus a deposit was found in Junágaḍh, many of
them well preserved.21 These coins are of two varieties, one square the
other round and large. Of the square coin the obverse has a standing
Apollo with an arrow in the right hand and on the top and the two sides
the Greek legend ΒΑΣΙΛΕΩΣ
ΣΩΤΗΡΟΣ ΚΑΙ
ΦΙΛΟΠΑΤΟΡΟΣ
ΑΠΟΛΛΟΔΟΤΟΥ
that is Of the King Saviour and Fatherlover Apollodotus. On the reverse
is the tripod of Apollo with a monogram22 and the letter drí
in Baktro-Páli on the left and the legend in Baktro-Páli
characters Mahárájasa Trádátasa
Apaladatasa. The round coin has also, on the obverse, a standing Apollo
with an arrow in the right hand; behind is the same monogram as in the
square coin and all round runs the Greek legend ΒΑΣΙΛΕΩΣ
ΣΩΤΗΡΟΣ
ΑΠΟΛΛΟΔΟΤΟΥ.
On the reverse is the tripod of Apollo with on its right and left the
letters di and u in Baktro-Páli and all round the
Baktro-Páli legend Mahárájasa
Trádátasa Apaladatasa. [19]
Chapter IV.
The Greeks. b.c. 180–100. The reason why so
few copper coins of Apollodotus have been found in Gujarát
perhaps is that these copper coins were current only in the time of
Apollodotus and did not, like his silver drachmæ, continue as the
currency of the country with the same or an imitated die. The date of
the reign of Apollodotus is not fixed. General Cunningham believes it
to be b.c. 165–150,23 Wilson and
Gardner take it to be b.c. 110–100.24 Though no Indian materials enable
us to arrive at any final conclusion regarding this date the fact that
Apollodotus’ coins continued to be issued long after his time
shows that Apollodotus was the last Baktrian-Greek ruler of
Gujarát and Káthiáváḍa. After
Apollodotus we find no trace of Baktrian-Greek rule, and no other
certain information until the establishment of the Kshatrapas about
a.d. 100. The only fact that breaks this
blank in Gujarát history is the discovery of copper coins of a
king whose name is not known, but who calls himself Basileus Basileon
Soter Megas that is King of Kings the Great Saviour. These coins are
found in Káthiáváḍa and Cutch as well as in
Rájputána the North-West Provinces and the Kábul
valley, a distribution which points to a widespread Indian rule. The
suggestion may be offered that this king is one of the leaders of the
Yaudheyas whose constitution is said to have been tribal, that is the
tribe was ruled by a number of small chiefs who would not be likely to
give their names on their coins.25 [20]
1 Mahábhárata Anuśásanaparvan 2158–9 mentions Láṭas among Kshatriya tribes who have become outcastes from seeing no Bráhmans. Again, Chap. VII. 72. ib. couples (J. Bl. As. Soc. VI. (1) 387) thievish Báhikas and robber Suráshṭras. Compare Vishṇu Purána, II. 37, where the Yavanas are placed to the west of Bháratavarsha and also J. R. A. S. (N. S.) IV. 468; and Brockhaus’ Prabodha Chandrodaya, 87. The śloka referred to in the text runs: He who goes to Anga, Vanga, Kalinga, Sauráshṭra, or Magadha unless it be for a pilgrimage deserves to go through a fresh purification. ↑
3 Bombay Branch Royal Asiatic Society Journal, 1891, page 47. ↑
4 It is interesting to note that Chandragupta married a Vaiśya lady. Similarly while at Sánchi on his way to Ujjain Aśoka married Deví, the daughter of a Setthi, Turnour’s Maháwanso, 76; Cunningham’s Bhilsa Topes, 95. ↑
5 Probably from some mistake of the graver’s the text of the inscription अशोकस्य ते यवनराजेन yields no meaning. Some word for governor or officer is apparently meant. ↑
6 Hemachandra’s Parisishta Parva. Merutunga’s Vicháraśreṇi. ↑
7 The text is ‘Kunálasûnustrikhandabharatádhipah Paramárhanto Anáryadeśeshvapi Pravarttitaśramaṇa-vihárah Samprati Mahárája Sohábhavat’ meaning ‘He was the great king Samprati son of Kunála, sovereign of India of three continents, the great saint who had started monasteries for Jain priests even in non-Aryan countries.’ ↑
8 McCrindle’s Periplus, 115. The author of the Periplus calls the capital of Surastrene Minnagara. Pandit Bhagvánlál believed Minnagara to be a miswriting of Girinagara the form used for Girnár both in Rudradáman’s (a.d. 150) rock inscription at Girnár (Fleet’s Corpus Ins. Ind. III. 57) and by Varáha-Mihira (a.d. 570) (Bṛihat-Saṃhitá, XIV. 11). The mention of a Minagara in Ptolemy inland from Sorath and Monoglossum or Mangrul suggests that either Girnár or Junágaḍh was also known as Minnagara either after the Mins or after Men that is Menander. At the same time it is possible that Ptolemy’s Agrinagara though much out of place may be Girinagara and that Ptolemy’s Minagara in the direction of Ujjain may be Mandasor. ↑
9 Justin’s date is probably about a.d. 250. His work is a summary of the History of Trogus Pompeius about a.d. 1. Watson’s Justin, 277; Wilson’s Ariana Antiqua, 231. ↑
10 Hamilton and Falconer’s Strabo, II. 252–253. ↑
11 These small local coins which were found in Hálár Gondal were presented to the Bombay Asiatic Society by the Political Agent of Káthiáwár and are in the Society’s cabinet. Dr. Bhagvánlál found the two elephant coins in Junágaḍh. ↑
12 Wilson’s Ariana Antiqua, 266. Gardner’s British Museum Catalogue, 26, brings Eucratides to after b.c. 162. ↑
14 McCrindle’s Periplus, 121. ↑
15 The Bombay Asiatic Society possesses some specimens of these coins of bad workmanship found near Broach with the legend incorrect, probably struck by some local governor of Menander. Two were also found in Junágaḍh. ↑
16 McCrindle’s Periplus, 115. ↑
17 Numismatic Chronicle (New Series), X. 80; Wilson’s Ariana Antiqua, 288. ↑
18 Numismatic Chronicle (New Series), X, 80. ↑
19 Wilson’s Ariana Antiqua, Plate XXII. Number 41. Gardner’s British Museum Catalogue, Plate XI. Number 8. ↑
20 Wilson’s Ariana Antiqua, Plate XXII. Number 66, shows one variety of this monogram. ↑
21 These coins are said to have been found in 1882 by a cultivator in an earthen pot. Two of them were taken for Pandit Bhagvánlál and one for Mr. Vajeshankar Gaurishankar Naib Diván of Bhávnagar. The rest disappeared. ↑
22 Ariana Antiqua, Plate XXII. Number 47. ↑
23 Numismatic Chronicle (New Series), X. 86. ↑
24 Ariana Antiqua, 288; Gardner and Poole’s Catalogue of Indian Coins, xxxiii. ↑
25 Wilson (Ariana Antiqua, 332–334) identifies the coins marked Basileus Basileon Soter Megas with a king or dynasty of Indian extraction who reigned between Azes and Kadphises (b.c. 50–25), chiefly in the Panjáb. Gardner (British Museum Catalogue, 47) says: The Nameless king is probably cotemporary with Abdagases (a.d. 30–50): he may have been a member of the Kadphises dynasty. Cunningham (Ancient Geography, 245) places the coins of the tribal Yaudheyas in the first century a.d. The remark of Prinsep (Jour. Bengal Soc. VI. 2, 973) that in the Behat group of Buddhist coins some with Baktro-Páli legends have the name Yaudheya in the margin seems to support the suggestion in the text. But the marked difference between the Stag coins of the Yaudheyas (Thomas’ Prinsep, I. Plate V.) and the Nameless king’s coins (Gardner, Plate XIV. 1–6) tells strongly against the proposed identification. Of the Yaudheyas details are given below. ↑
Chapter V.
The Kshatrapas. b.c. 70–a.d. 398. With the Kshatrapas
(b.c. 70) begins a period of clearer
light, and, at the same time, of increased importance, since, for more
than three centuries, the Kshatrapas held sway over the greater part of
Western India. Till recently this dynasty was known to orientalists as
the Sáh dynasty a mistaken reading of the terminal of their
names which in some rulers is Siṃha Lion and in others, as in
Rudra Sena (a.d. 203–220) son of
Rudra Siṃha, Sena Army.1
Two Dynasties.The sway of the rulers
who affix the title Kshatrapa to their names extended over two large
parts of India, one in the north including the territory from the
Kábul valley to the confluence of the Ganges and the
Jamná; the other in the west stretching from Ajmir in the north
to the North Konkan in the south and from Málwa in the east to
the Arabian [21]
Chapter V.
The Kshatrapas. b.c. 70–a.d. 398. Sea in the west. The former
may be called the Northern the latter the Western Kshatrapas.
The Name.Besides as Kshatrapa, in the Prákrit legends of coins and in inscriptions the title of these dynasties appears under three forms Chhatrapa,2 Chhatrava,3 and Khatapa.4 All these forms have the same meaning namely Lord or Protector of the warrior-race, the Sanskrit Kshatra-pa.5 It is to be noted that the title Kshatrapa appears nowhere as a title of any king or royal officer within the whole range of Sanskrit literature, or indeed on any inscription, coin, or other record of any Indian dynasty except the Northern and the Western Kshatrapas. According to Prinsep Kshatrapa is a Sanskritized form of Satrapa, a term familiar to the Grecian history of ancient Persia and used for the prefect of a province under the Persian system of government. As Prinsep further observes Satrapa had probably the same meaning in Ariana that Kshatrapa had in Sanskrit, the ruler feeder or patron of the kshatra or warrior class, the chief of a warlike tribe or clan.6 Prinsep further notes the Persian kings were often in need of such chiefs and as they entrusted the chiefs with the government of parts of their dominions the word came to mean a governor. So during the anarchy which prevailed on the Skythian overthrow of Greek rule in Baktria7 (b.c. 160) several chiefs of Malaya, Pallava, Ábhíra, Meda, and other predatory tribes came from Baktria to Upper India, and each established for himself a principality or kingdom. Subsequently these chiefs appear to have assumed independent sovereignty. Still though they often call themselves rájás or kings with the title Kshatrapa or Mahákshatrapa, if any Baktrian king advanced towards their territories, they were probably ready to acknowledge him as Overlord. Another reason for believing these Kshatrapa chiefs to have been foreigners is that, while the names of the founders of Kshatrapa sovereignty are foreign, their inscriptions and coins show that soon after the establishment of their rule they became converts to one or other form of the Hindu religion and assumed Indian names.8 [22]
Chapter V.
Northern Kshatrapas, b.c. 70–a.d. 78. Northern Kshatrapas, b.c. 70–a.d. 78.According to inscriptions and
coins Northern Kshatrapa rule begins with king Maues about b.c. 70 and ends with the accession of the
Kushán king Kanishka about a.d. 78.
Maues probably belonged to the Śaka tribe of Skythians. If the
Maues of the coins may be identified with the Moga of the Taxila plate
the date of king Patika in the Taxila plate shows that for about
seventy-five years after the death of Maues the date of his accession
continued to be the initial year of the dynasty. From their
connection with the Śakas, arriving in
India during the reign of the Śaka Maues and for nearly three
quarters of a century accepting the Śaka overlordship, the
Kshatrapas, though as noted above their followers were chiefly Malayas,
Pallavas, Ábhíras, and Medas, appear to have themselves
come to be called Śakas and the mention of Śaka kings in
Puráṇic and other records
seems to refer to them. After lasting for about 150 years the rule of
the Northern Kshatrapas seems to have merged in the empire of the great
Kushán Kanishka (a.d. 78).
Though recently found inscriptions and coins show that the
Kshatrapas ruled over important parts of India including even a share
of the western seaboard, nothing is known regarding them from either
Indian or foreign literary sources. What little information can be
gleaned is from their own inscriptions and coins. Of the Northern
Kshatrapas this information is imperfect and disconnected. It shows
that they had probably three or four ruling branches, one in the
Kábul valley, a second at Taxila near Attak on the North-West
Panjáb frontier, a third at Behát
near Saháranpur or Delhi, and a fourth at Mathurá. The
last two were perhaps subdivisions of one kingdom; but probably those
at Kábul and at Taxila were distinct dynasties. An inscription
found [23]
Chapter V.
Northern Kshatrapas, b.c. 70–a.d. 78. in Mathurá shows a
connection either by marriage or by neighbourhood between the
Behát and Mathurá branches. This is a Baktro-Páli
inscription recording the gift of a stúpa by Nandasiriká
daughter of Kshatrapa Rájavula and mother of Kharaosti
Yuvarája. Kharaosti is the dynastic name of the prince, his
personal name appears later in the inscription as Talama
(Ptolemy ?). From his dynastic name, whose crude form Kharaosta or
Kharaottha may be the origin of the Prakrit Chhaharáta and the
Sanskritised Kshaharáta, this Talama appears to be a descendant
of the Kshatrapa Kharaosti whose coins found at Taxila call him
Artaputa that is the son of Arta apparently the Parthian Ortus.
The same Baktro-Páli Mathurá inscription also mentions with special respect a Kshatrapa named Patika,9 who, with the title of Kusulaka or Kozolon, ruled the Kábul valley with his capital first at Nagaraka and later at Taxila.
The same inscription further mentions that the stúpa was given while the Kshatrapa Sudása son of the Mahákshatrapa Rájavula was ruling at Mathurá. The inference from the difference in the titles of the father and the son seems to be that Sudása was ruling in Mathurá as governor under his father who perhaps ruled in the neighbourhood of Delhi where many of his coins have been found. While the coins of Sudása have the legend in Nágarí only, Rájavula’s coins are of two varieties, one with the legend in Baktro-Páli and the other with the legend in Nágarí, a fact tending to show that the father’s territories stretched to the far north.
Though Kharaosti is mentioned as a Yuvarája or prince heir-apparent in the time of his maternal uncle Sudása, the inscription shows he had four children. It is curious that while the inscription mentions Nandasiriká as the mother of Kharaosti Yuvarája, nothing is said about her husband. Perhaps he was dead or something had happened to make Nandasiriká live at her father’s home.
Western Kshatrapas,
a.d. 70–398.Another
inscription of Sudása found by General Cunningham at
Mathurá is in old Nágarí character. Except that
they have the distinctive and long continued Kshatrapa peculiarity of
joining ya with other letters the characters of this inscription
are of the same period as those of the inscriptions of the great
Indo-Skythian or Kushán king Kanishka. This would seem to show
that the conquest of Mathurá by Kanishka took place soon after
the time of Kshatrapa Sudása. It therefore appears probable that
Nahapána, the first Kshatrapa ruler of Gujarát and
Káthiáváḍa, the letters of whose
inscriptions are of exactly the same Kshatrapa type as those of
Sudása, was a scion of the Kharaosti family, who, in this
overthrow of kingdoms, went westwards conquering either on his own
account or as a general sent by Kanishka.
Nahapána’s10 advance seems to have lain through East
Rájputána by
Mandasor11 [24]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398. in West Málwa
along the easy route to Dohad as far as South Gujarát. From
South Gujarát his power spread in two directions, by sea to
Káthiáváḍa and from near Balsár by
the Dáng passes to Násik and the Deccan, over almost the
whole of which, judging from coins and inscriptions, he supplanted as
overlord the great Ándhra kings of the Deccan. No evidence is
available to show either that East Málwa with its capital at
Ujjain or that North Gujarát formed part of his dominions. All
the information we have regarding Nahapána is from his own
silver coins and from the inscriptions of his son-in-law
Ushavadáta at Násik and Kárle and of his minister
Ayáma (Sk. Áryaman) at Junnar.
Nahapána’s coins are comparatively rare. The only
published specimen is one obtained by Mr. Justice Newton.12 Four
others were also obtained by Dr. Bhagvánlál from
Káthiáváḍa and Násik.
Kshatrapa I. Nahapána, a.d. 78–120.The coins of Nahapána are the earliest specimens of Kshatrapa coins. Though the type seems to have been adopted from the Baktrian-Greek, the design is original and is not an imitation of any previous coinage. The type seems adopted in idea from the drachma of Apollodotus (b.c. 110–100). On the obverse is a bust with a Greek legend round it and on the reverse a thunderbolt and an arrow probably as on the reverse of the coins of Apollodotus13 representing the distinctive weapons of Athene Promachos and of Apollo. In addition to the Baktro-Páli legend on the Apollodotus drachma, the reverse of Nahapána’s coin has the same legend in Nágarí, since Nágarí was the character of the country for which the coin was struck. The dress of the bust is in the style of the over-dress of Nahapána’s time. The bust, facing the right, wears a flat grooved cap and has the hair combed in ringlets falling half down the ear. The neck shows the collar of the coat. The workmanship of the coins is good. The die seems to have been renewed from time to time as the face altered with age. Of Dr. Bhagvánlál’s four coins one belongs to Nahapána’s youth, another to his old age, and the remaining two to his intervening years. In all four specimens the Greek legend is imperfect and unreadable. The letters of the Greek legend are of the later period that is like the letters on the coins of the great Skythian king Kadphises I. (b.c. 26). One of the coins shows in the legend the six letters L L O D O-S. These may be the remains of the name Apollodotus (b.c. 110–100). Still it is beyond doubt that the letters are later Greek than those on the coins of Apollodotus. Until the legend is found clear on some fresher specimen, it is not possible to say anything further. In three of the coins the Baktro-Páli legend on the reverse runs:
रञो छ्हरातस नहपानस.
Raño Chhaharátasa Nahapánasa.
Of king Chhaharáta Nahapána.
The fourth has simply
रञो छ्हरातस
Raño Chhaharátasa.
Of king Chhaharáta.
[25]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398. The old
Nágarí legend is the same in all:
रञो क्षहरातस नहपानस
Raño Kshaharátasa Nahapánasa.
Of king Kshaharáta Nahapána.
The Chhaharáta of the former and the Kshaharáta of the latter are the same, the difference in the initial letter being merely dialectical. As mentioned above Kshaharáta is the family name of Nahapána’s dynasty. It is worthy of note that though Nahapána is not styled Kshatrapa in any of his coins the inscriptions of Ushavadáta at Násik repeatedly style him the Kshaharáta Kshatrapa Nahapána.14
Ushavadáta, a.d. 100–120.Ushavadáta was the
son-in-law of Nahapána being married to his daughter
Dakhamitá or Dakshamitrá. Ushavadáta bears no
royal title. He simply calls himself son of Díníka and
son-in-law of Nahapána, which shows that he owed his power and
rank to his father-in-law, a position regarded as derogatory in India,
where no scion of any royal dynasty would accept or take pride in
greatness or influence obtained from a father-in-law.15 Násik
Inscription XIV. shows that Ushavadáta was a Śaka. His
name, as was first suggested by Dr. Bhau Dáji, is Prákrit
for Rishabhadatta. From the many charitable and publicly useful works
mentioned in various Násik and Kárle inscriptions, as
made by him in places which apparently formed part of
Nahapána’s dominions, Ushavadáta appears to have
been a high officer under Nahapána. As Nahapána seems to
have had no son Ushavadáta’s position as son-in-law would
be one of special power and influence. Ushavadáta’s
charitable acts and works of public utility are detailed in
Násik Inscriptions X. XII. and XIV. The charitable acts are the
gift of three hundred thousand cows; of gold and of river-side steps at
the Bárnása or Banás river near Ábu in
North Gujarát; of sixteen villages to gods and Bráhmans;
the feeding of hundreds of thousands of Bráhmans every year; the
giving in marriage of eight wives to Bráhmans at Prabhás
in South Káthiáváḍa; the bestowing of
thirty-two thousand cocoanut trees in Nanamgola or Nárgol
village on the Thána seaboard on the Charaka priesthoods of
Pinḍitakávaḍa, Govardhana near Násik,
Suvarṇamukha, and Rámatírtha in Sorpáraga or
Sopára on the Thána coast; the giving of three hundred
thousand cows and a village at Pushkara or Pokhar near Ajmir in East
Rájputána; making gifts
to Bráhmans at Chechiṇa or Chichan near Kelva-Máhim
on the Thána coast; and the gift of trees and 70,000
kárshápaṇas or 2000 suvarṇas to
gods and Bráhmans at Dáhánu in Thána. The
public works executed by Ushavadáta include rest-houses and
alms-houses at Bharu Kachha or Broach, at Daśapura or Mandasor in
North Málwa, and gardens and wells at Govardhana and
Sopára; free ferries across the Ibá or Ambiká, the
Páráda or Pár, the Damaná or Damanganga,
the Tápi or Tápti, the Karabená or Káveri,
and the Dáhánuká or Dáhánu river.
Waiting-places and steps were also built on both banks of each of these
rivers. These charitable and public works of Ushavadáta savour
much of the Bráhmanic religion. The only [26]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
Ushavdáta, a.d. 100–120. Buddhist charities are the
gift of a cave at Násik; of 3000
kárshápanas and eight thousand cocoanut trees for
feeding and clothing monks living in the cave; and of a village near
Kárle in Poona for the support of the monks of the main
Kárle cave. Ushavadáta himself thus seems to have been a
follower of the Bráhmanical faith. The Buddhist charities were
probably made to meet the wishes of his wife whose father’s
religion the Buddhist wheel and the Bodhi tree on his copper coins
prove to have been Buddhism. The large territory over which these
charitable and public works of Ushavadáta spread gives an idea
of the extent of Nahapána’s rule. The gift of a village as
far north as Pokhara near Ajmir would have been proof of dominion in
those parts were it not for the fact that in the same inscription
Ushavadáta mentions his success in assisting some local
Kshatriyas. It is doubtful if the northern limits of
Nahapána’s dominions extended as far as Pokhar. The
village may have been given during a brief conquest, since according to
Hindu ideas no village given to Bráhmans can be resumed. The
eastern boundary would seem to have been part of Málwa and the
plain lands of Khándesh Násik and Poona; the southern
boundary was somewhere about Bombay; and the western
Káthiáváḍa and the Arabian sea.
Nahapána’s Era.Nahapána’s exact date is hard to fix. Ushavadáta’s Násik cave Inscriptions X. and XII. give the years 41 and 42; and an inscription of Nahapána’s minister Ayáma at Junnar gives the year 46. The era is not mentioned. They are simply dated vase Sk. varshe that is in the year. Ushavadáta’s Násik Inscription XII. records in the year 42 the gift of charities and the construction of public works which must have taken years to complete. If at that time Ushavadáta’s age was 40 to 45, Nahapána who, as Inscription X. shows, was living at that time, must have been some twenty years older than his son-in-law or say about 65. The Junnar inscription of his minister Ayáma which bears date 46 proves that Nahapána lived several years after the making of Ushavadáta’s cave. The bust on one of his coins also shows that Nahapána attained a ripe old age.
Nahapána cannot have lived long after the year 46. His death
may be fixed about the year 50 of the era to which the three years 41,
42, and 46 belong. He was probably about 75 years old when he died.
Deducting 50 from 75 we get about 25 as Nahapána’s age at
the beginning of the era to which the years 41, 42, and 46 belong, a
suitable age for an able prince with good resources and good advisers
to have established a kingdom. It is therefore probable that the era
marks Nahapána’s conquest of Gujarát. As said
above, Nahapána was probably considered to belong to the
Śaka tribe, and his son-in-law clearly calls himself a Śaka.
It may therefore be supposed that the era started by Nahapána on
his conquest of Gujarát was at first simply called Varsha; that
it afterwards came to be called Śakavarsha or
Śakasaṃvatsara; and that finally, after various changes, to
suit false current ideas, about the eleventh or twelfth century the
people of the Deccan styled it Śáliváhana Saka
mixing it with current traditions regarding the great Śátaváhana
or Śaliváhana king of Paithan. If, as mentioned above,
Nahapána’s conquest of Gujarát and the
establishment of his era be taken to come close after the conquest of
Mathurá by [27]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
Nahapána’s Era. Kanishka, the Gujarát
conquest and the era must come very shortly after the beginning of
Kanishka’s reign, since Kanishka conquered Mathurá early
in his reign. As his Mathurá inscriptions16 give 5 as
Kanishka’s earliest date, he must have conquered Mathurá
in the year 3 or 4 of his reign. Nahapána’s expedition to
and conquest of Gujarát was probably contemporary with or very
closely subsequent to Kanishka’s conquest of Mathurá. So
two important eras seem to begin about four years apart, the one with
Kanishka’s reign in Upper India, the other with
Nahapána’s reign in Western India. The difference being so
small and both being eras of foreign conquerors, a Kushán and a
Śaka respectively, the two eras seem to have been subsequently
confounded. Thus, according to Dr. Burnell, the Javanese Śaka era
is a.d. 74, that is Kanishka’s era
was introduced into Java, probably because Java has from early times
been connected with the eastern parts of India where Kanishka’s
era was current. On the other hand the astrological works called
Karaṇa use the era beginning with a.d. 78 which we have taken to be the Western era
started by Nahapána. The use of the Śaka era in
Karaṇa works dates from the time of the great Indian astronomer
Varáha Mihira (a.d. 587). As
Varáha Mihira lived and wrote his great work in Avanti or
Málwa he naturally made use of the Śaka era of
Nahapána, which was current in Málwa. Subsequent
astronomers adopted the era used by the master Varáha Mihira.
Under their influence Nahapána’s a.d. 78 era passed into use over the whole of Northern
and Central India eclipsing Kanishka’s a.d. 74 era. On these grounds it may be accepted that
the dates in the Násik inscriptions of Ushavadáta and in
Ayáma’s inscription at Junnar are in the era founded by
Nahapána on his conquest of Gujarát and the West Deccan.
This era was adopted by the Western Kshatrapa successors of
Nahapána and continued on their coins for nearly three
centuries.17 [28]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
The Málava Era, b.c. 56.
The Málava Era, b.c. 56.The question arises why should not the
dates on the Western Kshatrapa coins belong to the era which under the
incorrect title of the Vikrama era is now current in Gujarát and
Málwa. Several recently found Málwa inscriptions almost
prove that what is called the Vikrama era beginning with b.c. 56 was not started by any Vikrama, but marks the
institution of the tribal constitution of the Málavas.18 Later the
era came to be called either the era of the Málava
lords19 or Málava Kála that is the era of the
Málavas. About the ninth century just as the Śaka era
became connected with the Śaliváhana of Paithan, this old
Málava era became connected with the name of
Vikramáditya, the great legendary king of Ujain.
It might be supposed that the Málavas who gave its name to
the Málava era were the kings of the country now called
Málwa. But it is to be noted that no reference to the present
Málwa under the name of Málavadeśa occurs in any
Sanskrit work or record earlier than the second century after Christ.
The original Sanskrit name of the country was Avanti. It came to be
called Málava from the time the Málava tribe conquered it
and settled in it, just as Káthiáváḍa and
Meváḍa came to be called after their Káthi and Meva
or Meda conquerors. The Málavas, also called
Málayas,20 seem like the Medas to be a foreign tribe, which,
passing through Upper India conquered and settled in Central India
during the first century before Christ. The mention in the
Mudrárákshasa21 of a Málaya king among five
Upper Indian kings shows that in the time of the Mauryas (b.c. 300) a Málaya kingdom existed in Upper
India which after the decline of Maurya supremacy spread to Central
India. By Nahapána’s time the Málavas seem to have
moved eastwards towards Jaipur, as Ushavadáta defeated them in
the neighbourhood of the Pushkar lake: but the fact that the country
round Ujain was still known to Rudradáman as Avanti, shows that
the Málavas had not yet (a.d. 150)
entered the district now known as Málava. This settlement and
the change of name from Avanti to Málava probably took place in
the weakness of the Kshatrapas towards the end of the third century
a.d. When they established their sway in
Central India these Málavas or Málayas like the ancient
Yaudheyas (b.c. 100) and the Káthis till recent times
(a.d. 1818) seem to have had a democratic
constitution.22 Their political system seems to have proved unsuited
to the conditions of a settled community. To put an end to dissensions
the Málava tribe appears to have framed what the Mandasor
inscription terms a sthiti or constitution in honour of which
they began a new era.23 It may be asked, Why may not Nahapána
have been the head of the Málavas who under the new constitution
became the first Málava sovereign and his reign-dates be those
of [29]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
The Málava Era, b.c. 56. the
new Málava era? Against this we know from a Násik
inscription of Ushavadáta24 that Nahapána was not a
Málava himself but an opponent of the Málavas as he sent
Ushavadáta to help a tribe of Kshatriyas called Uttamabhadras
whom the Málavas had attacked. Further a chronological
examination of the early ruling dynasties of Gujarát does not
favour the identification of the Kshatrapa era with the Málava
era. The available information regarding the three dynasties the
Kshatrapas the Guptas and the Valabhis, is universally admitted to
prove that they followed one another in chronological succession. The
latest known Kshatrapa date is 310. Even after this we find the name of
a later Kshatrapa king whose date is unknown but may be estimated at
about 320. If we take this Kshatrapa 320 to be in the Vikrama Samvat,
its equivalent is a.d. 264. In consequence
of several new discoveries the epoch of the Gupta era has been finally
settled to be a.d. 319. It is further
settled that the first Gupta conqueror of Málwa and
Gujarát was Chandragupta II.25 the date of his conquest of
Málwa being Gupta 80 (a.d. 399).
Counting the Kshatrapa dates in the Samvat era this gives a blank of
(399 - 264 = ) 135 years between the latest Kshatrapa date and the date
of Chandragupta’s conquest of Gujarát to fill which we
have absolutely no historical information. On the other hand in support
of the view that the Kshatrapa era is the Śaka era the
Káthiáváḍa coins of the Gupta king
Kumáragupta son of Chandragupta dated 100 Gupta closely resemble
the coins of the latest Kshatrapa kings, the workmanship proving that
the two styles of coin are close in point of time. Thus taking the
Kshatrapa era to be the Śaka era the latest Kshatrapa date is 320
+ 78 = a.d. 398, which is just the date
(a.d. 399) of Chandragupta’s
conquest of Málwa and Gujarát. For these reasons, and in
the absence of reasons to the contrary, it seems proper to take the
dates in Ushavadáta’s and Ayáma’s
inscriptions as in the era which began with Nahapána’s
conquest of Gujarát, namely the Śaka era whose initial date
is a.d. 78.
Kshatrapa II. Chashṭana, a.d. 130.After Nahapána’s the
earliest coins found in Gujarát are those of Chashṭana.
Chashṭana’s coins are an adaptation of
Nahapána’s coins. At the same time Chashṭana’s
bust differs from the bust in Nahapána’s coins. He wears a
mustache, the cap is not grooved but plain, and the hair which reaches
the neck is longer than Nahapána’s hair. In one of
Chashṭana’s coins found by Mr. Justice Newton, the hair
seems dressed in ringlets as in the coins of the Parthian king Phraates
II. (b.c. 136–128).26 On the
reverse instead of the thunderbolt and arrow as in
Nahapána’s coins, Chashṭana’s coins have
symbols of the sun and moon in style much like the sun and moon symbols
on the Parthian coins of Phraates II., the moon being a crescent and
the sun represented by eleven rays shooting from a central beam. To the
two on the reverse a third symbol seems to have been added consisting
of two arches resting on a straight line, with a third arch over and
between [30]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
Chashṭana’s Coins, a.d. 130. the two arches, and over the third
arch an inverted semicircle. Below these symbols stretches a waving or
serpentine line.27
Chashṭana’s Coins, a.d. 130.The same symbol appears on the obverse of several very old medium-sized square copper coins found in Upper India. These coins Dr. Bhagvánlál took to be coins of Aśoka. They have no legend on either side, and have a standing elephant on the obverse and a rampant lion on the reverse. As these are the symbols of Aśoka, the elephant being found in his rock inscriptions and the lion in his pillar inscriptions, Dr. Bhagvánlál held them to be coins of Aśoka. The arch symbol appears in these coins over the elephant on the obverse and near the lion on the reverse but in neither case with the underlying zigzag line.28 So also a contemporary coin bearing in the Aśoka character the clear legend वटस्वक Vaṭasvaka shows the same symbol, with in addition a robed male figure of good design standing near the symbol saluting it with folded hands. The position of the figure (Ariana Antiqua, Plate XV. Fig. 30) proves that the symbol was an object of worship. In Chashṭana’s coins we find this symbol between the sun and the moon, a position which suggests that the symbol represents the mythical mountain Meru, the three semicircular superimposed arches representing the peaks of the mountain and the crescent a Siddha-śilâ or Siddhas’ seat, which Jaina works describe as crescent-shaped and situated over Meru. The collective idea of this symbol in the middle and the sun and moon on either side recalls the following; śloka:
यावद्वीचीतरङ्गान्वहति सुरनदी जान्हवी पूर्णतोया ।
यावच्चाकाशमार्गे तपति दिनकरो भास्करो लोकपालः
यावद्वज्रेन्दुनीलस्फटिकमणिशिला वर्तते मेरुश्रृंङ्गे ।
तावत्त्वं पूत्रपौत्रैः स्वजनपरिवृतो जीव शम्मोः प्रसादत ॥
Mayest thou by the favour of Śambhu live surrounded by sons grandsons and relations so long as the heavenly Ganges full of water flows with its waves, so long as the brilliant sun the protector of the universe shines in the sky, and so long as the slab of diamond moonstone lapis lazuli and sapphire remains on the top of Meru.
Dr. Bird’s Kanheri copperplate has a verse with a similar
meaning regarding the continuance of the glory of the relic shrine of
one Pushya, so long as Meru remains and rivers and the sea
flow.29 The meaning of showing Meru and the sun and moon is
thus clear. The underlying serpentine line apparently stands for the
Jáhnaví river or it may perhaps be a representation of
the sea.30 The object of representing [31]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
Chashṭana’s Coins, a.d. 130. these symbols on coins may be that
the coins may last as long as the sun, the moon, mount Meru, and the
Ganges or ocean. Against this view it may be urged that the coins of
the Buddhist kings of Kuninda (a.d. 100),
largely found near Saháranpur in the North-West Provinces, show
the arch symbol with the Buddhist trident over it, the Bodhi tree with
the railing by its side, and the serpentine line under both the tree
and the symbol, the apparent meaning being that the symbol is a
Buddhist shrine with the Bodhi tree and the river Niranjana of Buddha
Gaya near it. The same symbol appears as a Buddhist shrine in Andhra
coins31 which make it larger with four rows of arches, a tree
by its side, and instead of the zigzag base line a railing. This seems
a different representation perhaps of the shrine of Mahábodhi at
Buddha Gaya. These details seem to show that popular notions regarding
the meaning of this symbol varied at different times.32
Such of the coins of Chashṭana as have on the reverse only the sun and the moon bear on the obverse in Baktro-Páli characters a legend of which the four letters रञो जिमो Raño jimo alone be made out. An illegible Greek legend continues the Baktro-Páli legend. The legend on the reverse is in old Nágarí character:
राज्ञो क्षत्रपस य्समोतिकपुत्र [सच] ष्टनस.33
Rájño Kshatrapasa Ysamotikaputra(sa Cha)shṭanasa.
Of the king Kshatrapa Chashṭana son of Ysamotika.
The variety of Chashṭana’s coins which has the arch symbol on the reverse, bears on the obverse only the Greek legend almost illegible and on the reverse the Baktro-Páli legend चटनस Chaṭanasa meaning. Of Chashṭana and in continuation the Nágarí legend:
राज्ञोमहाक्षत्रपस य्समोदिकपुत्रस चष्टनस
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Ysamotikaputrasa Chashṭanasa.
Of the king the great Kshatrapa Chashṭana son of Ysamotika.
Chashṭana’s Father.The
name Zamotika is certainly not Indian but foreign apparently a
corruption of some such form as Psamotika or Xamotika. Further the fact
that Zamotika is not called Kshatrapa or by any other title, would seem
to show that he was an untitled man whose son somehow came to authority
and obtained victory over these parts where (as his earlier coins with
the sun and the moon show) he was at first called a Kshatrapa and
afterwards (as his later coins with the third symbol show) a
Mahákshatrapa or great Kshatrapa. We know nothing of any
connection between Nahapána and Chashṭana. Still it is
clear that Chashṭana obtained a great part of the territory over
which [32]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398. Chashṭana, a.d. 130.Nahapána previously held sway.
Though Chashṭana’s coins and even the coins of his son and
grandson bear no date, we have reason to believe they used a nameless
era, of which the year 72 is given in the Junágaḍh
inscription of Chashṭana’s grandson
Rudradáman.34 Though we have no means of ascertaining how many
years Rudradáman had reigned before this 72 it seems probable
that the beginning of the reign was at least several years earlier.
Taking the previous period at seven years Rudradáman’s
succession may be tentatively fixed at 65. Allowing twenty-five years
for his father Jayadáman and his grandfather Chashṭana (as
they were father and son and the son it is supposed reigned for some
years with his father35) Chashṭana’s conquest of
Gujarát comes to about the year 40 which makes Chashṭana contemporary with the
latter part of Nahapána’s life. Now the Tiastanes whom
Ptolemy mentions as having Ozene for his capital36 is on all hands
admitted to be Chashṭana and from what Ptolemy says it appears
certain that his capital was Ujjain. Two of Chashṭana’s
coins occur as far north as Ajmir. As the Chashṭana coins in Dr.
Gerson DaCunha’s collection were found in
Káthiáváḍa he must have ruled a large
stretch of country. The fact that in his earlier coins Chashṭana
is simply called a Kshatrapa and in his latter coins a
Mahákshatrapa leads to the inference that his power was
originally small. Chashṭana was probably not subordinate to
Nahapána but a contemporary of Nahapána originally when a
simple Kshatrapa governing perhaps North Gujarát and
Málwa. Nor was Chashṭana a member of
Nahapána’s family as he is nowhere called
Kshaharáta which is the name of Nahapána’s family.
During the lifetime of Nahapána Chashṭana’s power
would seem to have been established first over Ajmir and Mewáḍ. Perhaps
Chashṭana may have been the chief of the Uttamabhadra Kshatriyas,
whom, in the year 42, Ushavadáta went to assist when they were
besieged by the Málayas or Málavas37; and it is possible
that the Málavas being thus driven away Chashṭana may have
consolidated his power, taken possession of Málwa, and
established his capital at Ujjain.
Deccan Recovered by the Andhras,
a.d. 138.On Nahapána’s
death his territory, which in the absence of a son had probably passed
to his son-in-law Ushavadáta, seems to have been wrested from
him by his Ándhra neighbours, as one of the attributes of
Gautamíputra Śátakarṇi is
exterminator of the dynasty of Khakharáta (or
Kshaharáta). That North Konkan, South Gujarát, and
Káthiáváḍa were taken and incorporated with
Ándhra territory appears from Gautamíputra’s
Násik inscription (No. 26) where Suráshṭra and
Aparánta are mentioned as parts of his dominions. These
Ándhra [33]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398. conquests seem to
have been shortlived. Chashṭana appears to have eventually taken
Káthiáváḍa and as much of South
Gujarát as belonged to Nahapána probably as far south as
the Narbada. Meváḍ, Málwa, North and South
Gujarát and Káthiáváḍa would then be
subject to him and justify the title Mahákshatrapa on his later
coins.
The Mevas or Meḍas.The bulk of Chashṭana’s army seems to have consisted of the Mevas or Meḍas from whose early conquests and settlements in Central Rájputána the province seems to have received its present name Meváḍa. If this supposition be correct an inference may be drawn regarding the origin of Chashṭana. The Mathurá inscription of Nandasiriká, daughter of Kshatrapa Rájavula and mother of Kharaosti Yuvarája, mentions with respect a Mahákshatrapa Kuzulko Patika who is called in the inscription Mevaki that is of the Meva tribe. The inscription shows a relation between the Kharaostis (to which tribe we have taken Kshaharáta Nahapána to belong) and Mevaki Patika perhaps in the nature of subordinate and overlord. It proves at least that the Kharaostis held Patika in great honour and respect.
The Taxila plate shows that Patika was governor of Taxila during his father’s lifetime. After his father’s death when he became Mahákshatrapa, Patika’s capital was Nagaraka in the Jallálábád or Kábul valley. The conquest of those parts by the great Kushán or Indo-Skythian king Kanishka (a.d. 78) seems to have driven Patika’s immediate successors southwards to Sindh where they may have established a kingdom. The Skythian kingdom mentioned by the author of the Periplus as stretching in his time as far south as the mouths of the Indus may be a relic of this kingdom. Some time after their establishment in Sindh Patika’s successors may have sent Chashṭana, either a younger member of the reigning house or a military officer, with an army of Mevas through Umarkot and the Great Ran to Central Rájputána, an expedition which ended in the settlement of the Mevas and the change of the country’s name to Meváḍa. Probably it was on account of their previous ancestral connection that Nahapána sent Ushavadáta to help Chashṭana in Meváḍa when besieged by his Málava neighbours. That Ushavadáta went to bathe and make gifts38 at Pushkara proves that the scene of the Uttamabhadras’ siege by the Málayas was in Meváḍa not far from Pushkara.
Chashṭana is followed by an unbroken chain of successors all of the dynasty of which Chashṭana was the founder. As the coins of Chashṭana’s successors bear dates and as each coin gives the name of the king and of his father they supply a complete chronological list of the Kshatrapa dynasty.
Kshatrapa III. Jayadáman,
a.d. 140–143.Of
Chashṭana’s son and successor Jayadáman the coins
are rare. Of three specimens found in
Káthiáváḍa two are of silver and one of
copper. Both the silver coins were found in Junágaḍh39 but they
are doubtful specimens as the legend is not complete. Like
Chashṭana’s [34]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
Kshatrapa III. Jayadáman, a.d. 140–143. coins they have a bust on
the obverse and round the bust an incomplete and undecipherable Greek
legend. The reverse has the sun and the moon and between them the
arched symbol with the zigzag under-line. All round the symbols on the
margin within a dotted line is the legend in Baktro-Páli and
Devanágarí. Only three
letters रञो छ ञ of
the Baktro-Páli legend
can be made out. Of the Nágarí legend seven
letters राज्ञो
क्षत्रपस
ज Rájno Kshatrapasa Ja can be made out.
The remaining four letters Dr. Bhagvánlál read
यदामस
Yadámasa.40 The copper coin which is very small and square has on
the obverse in a circle a standing humped bull looking to the right and
fronting an erect trident with an axe. In style the bull is much like
the bull on the square hemidrachmæ of Apollodotus (b.c. 110–100). Round the bull within a dotted
circle is the legend in Greek. It is unfortunate the legend is
incomplete as the remaining letters which are in the Skythian-Greek
style are clearer than the letters on any Kshatrapa coin hitherto
found. The letters that are preserved are S T R X
Y. The reverse has the usual moon and sun and between them the
arched symbol without the zigzag under-line. All round within a dotted
circle is the Nágarí legend:
राज्ञो क्षत्र [पस] जयदामस.
Rájno Kshatra(pasa) Jayadámasa.
Of the king Kshatrapa Jayadáman.
Though the name is not given in any of these coins, the fact that Chashṭana was Jayadáman’s father has been determined from the genealogy in the Gunda inscription of Rudrasiṃha I. the seventh Kshatrapa,41 in the Jasdhan inscription of Rudrasena I. the eighth Kshatrapa,42 and in the Junágaḍh cave inscription43 of Rudradáman’s son Rudrasiṃha. All these inscriptions and the coins of his son Rudradáman call Jayadáman Kshatrapa not Mahákshatrapa. This would seem to show either that he was a Kshatrapa or governor of Káthiáváḍa under his father or that his father’s territory and his rank as Mahákshatrapa suffered some reduction.44 The extreme rarity of his coins suggests that Jayadáman’s reign was very short. It is worthy of note that while Zamotika and Chashṭana are foreign names, the names of Jayadáman and all his successors with one exception45 are purely Indian.
Kshatrapa IV. Rudradáman,
a.d. 143–158.Jayadáman
was succeeded by his son Rudradáman who was probably the
greatest of the Western Kshatrapas. His beautiful silver coins, in
style much like those of Chashṭana, are frequently found in
Káthiáváḍa. On the obverse is his bust in
the same style of dress as Chashṭana’s and [35]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
Kshatrapa IV. Rudradáman, a.d. 143–158. round the bust is the Greek
legend incomplete and undecipherable. The reverse has the usual sun and
moon and the arched symbol with the zigzag under-line. The old
Nágarí legend fills the whole outer circle. None of
Rudradáman’s coins shows a trace of the Baktro-Páli legend.
The Nágarí legend reads:
राज्ञो क्षत्रपस जयदामपुत्रस राज्ञो महक्षत्रपस रुद्रदामस.
Rájno Kshatrapasa Jayadámaputrasa
Rájno Mahákshatrapasa Rudradámasa.
Of the king the great Kshatrapa Rudradáman son of the king the Kshatrapa Jayadáman.
None of Rudradáman’s copper coins have been found. Except Jayadáman none of the Kshatrapas seem to have stamped their names on any but silver coins.46
An inscription on the Girnár rock gives us more information regarding Rudradáman than is available for any of the other Kshatrapas. The inscription records the construction of a new dam on the Sudarśana lake close to the inscription rock in place of a dam built in the time of the Maurya king Chandragupta (b.c. 300) and added to in the time of his grandson the great Aśoka (b.c. 240) which had suddenly burst in a storm. The new dam is recorded to have been made under the orders of Suvishákha son of Kulaipa a Pahlava by tribe, who was ‘appointed by the king to protect the whole of Ánarta and Suráshṭra.’ Pahlava seems to be the name of the ancient Persians and Parthians47 and the name Suvishákha as Dr. Bhau Dáji suggests may be a Sanskritised form of Syávaxa.48 One of the Kárle inscriptions gives a similar name Sovasaka apparently a corrupt Indian form of the original Persian from which the Sanskritised Suvishákha must have been formed. Sovasaka it will be noted is mentioned in the Kárle inscription as an inhabitant of Abulámá, apparently the old trade mart of Obollah at the head of the Persian Gulf. This trade connection between the Persian Gulf and the Western Indian seaboard must have led to the settlement from very early times of the Pahlavas who gradually became converted to Buddhism, and, like the Pársis their modern enterprising representatives, seem to have advanced in trade and political influence. Subsequently the Pahlavas attained such influence that about the fifth century a dynasty of Pallava kings reigned in the Dekhan, Hindu in religion and name, even tracing their origin to the great ancient sage Bháradvája.49
Sudarśana Lake, a.d. 150.The statement in
Rudradáman’s Sudarśana lake inscription, that
Ánarta and Suráshṭra were under his Pahlava
governor, seems to show [36]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
Kshatrapa IV. Rudradáman, a.d. 143–158. that
Rudradáman’s capital was not in Gujarát or
Káthiáváḍa. Probably like his grandfather
Chashṭana Rudradáman held his capital at Ujjain. The
poetic eulogies of Rudradáman appear to contain a certain share
of fact. One of the epithets ‘he who himself has earned the title
Mahákshatrapa’ indicates that Rudradáman had
regained the title of Mahákshatrapa which belonged to his
grandfather Chashṭana but not to his father Jayadáman.
Another portion of the inscription claims for him the overlordship of
Ákarávanti,50 Anúpa,51 Ánarta,
Suráshṭra, Śvabhra,52 Maru,53 Kachchha,54
Sindhu-Sauvíra,55 Kukura,56 Aparánta,57 and
Nisháda;58 that is roughly the country from Bhilsa in the east
to Sindh in the west and from about Ábu in the north to the
North Konkan in the south including the peninsulas of Cutch and
Káthiáváḍa. The inscription also mentions
two wars waged by Rudradáman, one with the Yaudheyas the other
with Śátakarṇi lord of Dakshinápatha. Of the
Yaudheyas the inscription says that they had become arrogant and
untractable in consequence of their having proclaimed their assumption
of the title of Heroes among all Kshatriyas. Rudradáman is
described as having exterminated them. These Yaudheyas were known as a
warlike race from the earliest times and are mentioned as warriors by
Páṇini.59
The Yaudheyas.Like the
Málavas these Yaudheyas appear to have had a democratic
constitution. Several round copper coins of the Yaudheyas of about the
third century a.d. have been found in various
parts of the North-West Provinces from Mathurá to
Saháranpur. These coins [37]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
The Yaudheyas. which are adapted
from the type of Kanishka’s coins60 have on the obverse a standing
robed male figure extending the protecting right hand of mercy. On the
reverse is the figure of a standing Kártikasvámi and
round the figure the legend in Gupta characters of about the third
century:
That the Girnár inscription describes Rudradáman as the exterminator of ‘the Yaudheyas’ and not of any king of the Yaudheyas confirms the view that their constitution was tribal or democratic.62
The style of the Yaudheya coins being an adaptation of the Kanishka type and their being found from Mathurá to Saháranpur where Kanishka ruled is a proof that the Yaudheyas wrested from the successors of Kanishka the greater part of the North-West Provinces. This is not to be understood to be the Yaudheyas’ first conquest in India. They are known to be a very old tribe who after a temporary suppression by Kanishka must have again risen to power with the decline of Kushán rule under Kanishka’s successors Huvishka (a.d. 100–123) or Vasudeva (a.d. 123–150 ?) the latter of whom was a contemporary of Rudradáman.63 It is probably to this increase of Yaudheya power that Rudradáman’s inscription refers as making them arrogant and intractable. Their forcible extermination is not to be understood literally but in the Indian hyperbolic fashion.
The remark regarding the conquest of Śátakarṇi lord
of Dakshinápatha is as follows: ‘He who has obtained glory
because he did not destroy Śátakarṇi, the
lord of the Dekhan, on account of there being no distance in
relationship, though he twice really conquered him.’64 As
Śátakarṇi is a
dynastic name applied to several of the Ándhra kings, the
question arises Which of the Śátakarṇis
did Rudradáman twice defeat? Of
the two Western India kings mentioned by Ptolemy one Tiastanes with his
capital at Ozene or Ujjain65 has been identified with
Chashṭana; the other Siri Ptolemaios or Polemaios, with his royal
seat at Baithana or Paithan,66 has been identified with the
Pulumáyi Vásishṭhíputra of the Násik
cave inscriptions. These statements of [38]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
Kshatrapa IV. Rudradáman, a.d. 143–158. Ptolemy seem to imply that
Chashṭana and Pulumáyi were contemporary kings reigning at
Ujjain and Paithan. The evidence of their coins also shows that if not
contemporaries Chashṭana and Pulumáyi were not separated
by any long interval. We know from the Násik inscriptions and
the Puráṇas that
Pulumáyi was the successor of Gautamíputra Śátakarṇi and
as Gautamíputra Śátakarṇi is
mentioned as the exterminator of the Kshaharáta race (and the
period of this extermination has already been shown to be almost
immediately after Nahapána’s death), there is no objection
to the view that Chashṭana, who was the next Kshatrapa after
Nahapána, and Pulumáyi, who was the successor of
Gautamíputra, were contemporaries. We have no positive evidence
to determine who was the immediate successor of Pulumáyi, but
the only king whose inscriptions are found in any number after
Pulumáyi is Gautamíputra Yajña Śrí
Śátakarṇi. His
Kanheri inscription recording gifts made in his reign and his coin
found among the relics of the Sopára stúpa built also in
his reign prove that he held the North Konkan. The Sopára coin
gives the name of the father of Yajñaśrí.
Unfortunately the coin is much worn. Still the remains of the letters
constituting the name are sufficient to show they must be read
चतुरपन
Chaturapana.67 A king named Chaturapana is mentioned in one of the
Nánághát inscriptions where like Pulumáyi
he is called Vásishṭhíputra and where the year 13
of his reign is referred to.68 The letters of this inscription are
almost coeval with those in Pulumáyi’s inscriptions. The
facts that he was called Vásishṭhíputra and that he
reigned at least thirteen years make it probable that Chaturapana was
the brother and successor of Pulumáyi.
Yajñaśrí would thus be the nephew and second in
succession to Pulumáyi and the contemporary of Rudradáman
the grandson of Chashṭana, whom we have taken to be a
contemporary of Pulumáyi. A further proof of this is afforded by
Yajñaśrí’s silver coin found in the
Sopára stúpa. All other Ándhra coins hitherto
found are adapted from contemporary coins of Ujjain and the Central
Provinces, the latter probably of the Śungas. But
Gautamíputra Yajñaśrí Śátakarṇi’s
Sopára coin is the first silver coin struck on the type of
Kshatrapa coins; it is in fact a clear adaptation of the type of the
coins of Rudradáman himself which proves that the two kings were
contemporaries and rivals. An idea of the ‘not distant
relationship’ between Rudradáman and
Yajñaśrí Śátakarṇi
mentioned in Rudradáman’s
Girnár inscription, may be formed from a Kanheri inscription
recording a gift by a minister named Satoraka which mentions that the
queen of Vásishṭhíputra Śátakarṇi was
born in the Kárdamaka dynasty and was connected apparently on
the maternal side with a Mahákshatrapa whose name is lost. If
the proper name of the lost Vásishṭhíputra be
Chaturapana, his son Yajñaśrí Śátakarṇi
would, through his mother being a Mahákshatrapa’s
granddaughter, be a relative of Rudradáman.
Rudradáman’s other epithets seem to belong to the usual
stock of [39]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
Kshatrapa IV. Rudradáman, a.d. 143–158. Indian court epithets. He
is said ‘to have gained great fame by studying to the end, by
remembering understanding and applying the great sciences such as
grammar, polity, music, and logic’. Another epithet describes him
as having ‘obtained numerous garlands at the Svayamvaras of
kings’ daughters,’ apparently meaning that he was chosen as
husband by princesses at several svayamvaras or choice-marriages
a practice which seems to have been still in vogue in
Rudradáman’s time. As a test of the civilized character of
his rule it may be noted that he is described as ‘he who took,
and kept to the end of his life, the vow to stop killing men except in
battle.’ Another epithet tells us that the embankment was built
and the lake reconstructed by ‘expending a great amount of money
from his own treasury, without oppressing the people of the town and of
the province by (exacting) taxes, forced labour, acts of affection
(benevolences) and the like.’
As the Kshatrapa year 60 (a.d. 138) has been taken to be the date of close of Chashṭana’s reign, and as five years may be allowed for the short reign69 of Jayadáman, the beginning of the reign of Rudradáman may be supposed to have been about the year 65 (a.d. 143). This Girnár inscription gives 72 as the year in which Rudradáman was then reigning and it is fair to suppose that he reigned probably up to 80. The conclusion is that Rudradáman ruled from a.d. 143 to 158.70
Kshatrapa V. Dámázaḍa or Dámájaḍaśrí, a.d. 158–168.Rudradáman was succeeded by his son Dámázaḍa or Dámájaḍaśrí regarding whom all the information available is obtained from six coins obtained by Dr. Bhagvánlál.71 The workmanship of all six coins is good, after the type of Rudradáman’s coins. On the obverse is a bust in the same style as Rudradáman’s and round the bust is an illegible Greek legend. Like Rudradáman’s coins these have no dates, a proof of their antiquity, as all later Kshatrapa coins have dates in Nágarí numerals. The reverse has the usual sun and moon and between them the arched symbol with the zigzag under-line. Around them in three specimens is the following legend in old Nágarí:
राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस रुद्रदामपुत्रस72 राज्ञः क्षत्रपस दामाय्सडस
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Rudradámaputrasa Rájñaḥ Kshatrapasa Dámáysaḍasa.
Of the king the Kshatrapa Dámázaḍa73 son of the king the Kshatrapa Rudradáman.
[40]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
Kshatrapa V. Dámázaḍa or
Dámájaḍaśrí, a.d. 158–168. The legend on the other
three is:
राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस रुद्रदाम्नः पुत्रस राज्ञः क्षत्रपस दामाजडश्रियः
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Rudradámnaḥputrasa Rájñaḥ Kshatrapasa Dámájaḍaśriyaḥ.
Of the king the Kshatrapa Dámájaḍaśrí son of the king the great Kshatrapa Rudradáma.
Dámázaḍa and Dámájaḍaśrí seem to be two forms of the same name, Dámázaḍa with य्स for Ζ being the name first struck, and Dámájaḍaśrí, with the ordinary ज for Ζ, and with Śrí added to adorn the name and make it more euphonic, being the later form. It will be noted that, except by his son Jivadáman, Dámázaḍa or Dámájaḍaśrí is not called a Mahákshatrapa but simply a Kshatrapa. His coins are very rare. The six mentioned are the only specimens known and are all from one find. He may therefore be supposed to have reigned as heir-apparent during the life-time of Rudradáman, or it is possible that he may have suffered loss of territory and power. His reign seems to have been short and may have terminated about 90 that is a.d. 168 or a little later.
Kshatrapa VI. Jivadáman, a.d. 178.Dámázaḍa or Dámájaḍaśrí was succeeded by his son Jivadáman. All available information regarding Jivadáman is from four rare coins obtained by Pandit Bhagvánlál, which for purposes of description, he has named A, B, C, and D.74 Coin A bears date 100 in Nágarí numerals, the earliest date found on Kshatrapa coins. On the obverse is a bust in the usual Kshatrapa style with a plump young face of good workmanship. Round the bust is first the date 100 in Nágarí numerals and after the date the Greek legend in letters which though clear cannot be made out. In these and in all later Kshatrapa coins merely the form of the Greek legend remains; the letters are imitations of Greek by men who could not read the original. On the reverse is the usual arched symbol between the sun and the moon, the sun being twelve-rayed as in the older Kshatrapa coins. Within the dotted circle in the margin is the following legend in old Nágarí:
राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस दामाश्रियः पुत्रस राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस जीवदाम्नः
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Dámaśriyaḥputrasa Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Jivadámnaḥ.
Of the king the Kshatrapa Jivadáman son of the king the great Kshatrapa Dámaśrí.
Coin B has the bust on the obverse with a face apparently older than
the face in A. Unfortunately the die has slipped and the date has not
been struck. Most of the Greek legend is very clear but as in coin A
the result is meaningless. The letters are K I U I U Z K
N S Y L perhaps meant for Kuzulka. On the reverse are the usual
three symbols, except [41]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
Kshatrapa VI. Jivadáman, a.d. 178. that the sun has seven instead of
twelve rays. The legend is:
राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस दामजडस पुत्रस राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस जीवदमस
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Dámajaḍasaputrasa Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Jivadámasa.
Of the king the great Kshatrapa Jivadáman son of the king the great Kshatrapa Dámajaḍa.
Coin C though struck from a different die is closely like B both on the obverse and the reverse. Neither the Greek legend nor the date is clear, though enough remains of the lower parts of the numerals to suggest the date 118. Coin D is in obverse closely like C. The date 118 is clear. On the reverse the legend and the symbols have been twice struck. The same legend occurs twice, the second striking having obliterated the last letters of the legend which contained the name of the king whose coin it is:
राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस दामजडस पुत्रस
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Dámajaḍasaputrasa.
Of the son of the king the great Kshatrapa Dámájaḍa.
In these four specimens Dámaśrí or Dámájaḍa is styled Mahákshatrapa, while in his own coins he is simply called Kshatrapa. The explanation perhaps is that the known coins of Dámaśrí or Dámajaḍa belong to the early part of his reign when he was subordinate to his father, and that he afterwards gained the title of Mahákshatrapa. Some such explanation is necessary as the distinction between the titles Kshatrapa and Mahákshatrapa is always carefully preserved in the earlier Kshatrapa coins. Except towards the close of the dynasty no ruler called Kshatrapa on his own coins is ever styled Mahákshatrapa on the coins of his son unless the father gained the more important title during his lifetime.
The dates and the difference in the style of die used in coining A and in coining B, C, and D are worth noting as the earliest coin has the date 100 and C and D the third and fourth coins have 118. If Jivadáman’s reign lasted eighteen years his coins would be common instead of very rare. But we find between 102 and 118 numerous coins of Rudrasiṃha son of Rudradáman and paternal uncle of Jivadáman. These facts and the difference between the style of A and the style of B, C, and D which are apparently imitated from the coins of Rudrasiṃha and have a face much older than the face in A, tend to show that soon after his accession Jivadáman was deposed by his uncle Rudrasiṃha, on whose death or defeat in 118, Jivadáman again rose to power.
Kshatrapa VII. Rudrasiṃha I.
a.d. 181–196.Rudrasiṃha
the seventh Kshatrapa was the brother of
Dámajaḍaśrí. Large numbers of his coins have
been found. Of thirty obtained by Dr.
Bhagvánlál, twenty have the following clearly cut dates:
103, 106, 108, 109, 110, 112, 113, 114, 115, 116, and 118. As the
earliest year is 103 and the latest 118 it is probable that
Rudrasiṃha deposed his nephew Jivadáman shortly after
Jivadáman’s accession. Rudrasiṃha appears to have
ruled fifteen years when power again passed to his nephew
Jivadáman. [42]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
Kshatrapa VII. Rudrasiṃha I. a.d. 181–196.
The coins of Rudrasiṃha are of a beautiful type of good workmanship and with clear legends. The legend in old Nágarí character reads:
राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस रुद्रदामपुत्रस राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस रुद्रसिंहस
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Rudradámaputrasa Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Rudrasiṃhasa.
Of the king the great Kshatrapa Rudrasiṃha son of the king the great Kshatrapa Rudradáma.
Rudrasiṃha had also a copper coinage of which specimens are recorded from Málwa but not from Káthiáváḍa. Pandit Bhagvánlál had one specimen from Ujjain which has a bull on the obverse with the Greek legend round it and the date 117. The reverse seems to have held the entire legend of which only five letters रुद्रसिंहस (Rudrasiṃhasa) remain. This coin has been spoilt in cleaning.
To Rudrasiṃha’s reign belongs the Gunda inscription carved on a stone found at the bottom of an unused well in the village of Gunda in Hálár in North Káthiáváḍa.75 It is in six well preserved lines of old Nágarí letters of the Kshatrapa type. The writing records the digging and building of a well for public use on the borders of a village named Rasopadra by the commander-in-chief Rudrabhúti an Ábhíra son of Senápati Bápaka. The date is given both in words and in numerals as 103, ‘in the year’ of the king the Kshatrapa Svámi Rudrasiṃha, apparently meaning in the year 103 during the reign of Rudrasiṃha. The genealogy given in the inscription is: 1 Chashṭana; 2 Jayadáman; 3 Rudradáman; 4 Rudrasiṃha, the order of succession being clearly defined by the text, which says that the fourth was the great grandson of the first, the grandson of the second, and the son of the third. It will be noted that Dámájaḍaśrí and Jivadáman the fifth and sixth Kshatrapas have been passed over in this genealogy probably because the inscription did not intend to give a complete genealogy but only to show the descent of Rudrasiṃha in the direct line.
Kshatrapa VIII. Rudrasena, a.d. 203–220.The eighth Kshatrapa was Rudrasena, son of Rudrasiṃha, as is clearly mentioned in the legends on his coins. His coins like his father’s are found in large numbers. Of forty in Dr. Bhagvánlál’s collection twenty-seven bear the following eleven76 dates, 125, 130, 131, 132, 133, 134, 135, 136, 138, 140, 142. The coins are of the usual Kshatrapa type closely like Rudrasiṃha’s coins. The Nágarí legend reads:
राज्ञो महाक्षत्त्रपस रुद्रसिंहस पुत्रस राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस रुद्रसेनस
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Rudrasiṃhasa putrasa Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Rudrasenasa.
Of the king the great Kshatrapa Rudrasena son of the king the great Kshatrapa Rudrasiṃha.
Two copper coins square and smaller than the copper coins of
[43]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
Kshatrapa VIII. Rudrasena, a.d. 203–220. Rudrasiṃha have been
found in Ujjain77 though none are recorded from Káthiáváḍa.
On their obverse these copper coins have a facing bull and on the back
the usual symbols and below them the year 140, but no legend. Their
date and their Kshatrapa style show that they are coins of
Rudrasena.
Besides coins two inscriptions one at Muliyásar the other at Jasdan give information regarding Rudrasena. The Muliyásar inscription, now in the library at Dwárka ten miles south-west of Muliyásar, records the erection of an upright slab by the sons of one Vánijaka. This inscription bears date 122, the fifth of the dark half of Vaishákha in the year 122 during the reign of Rudrasiṃha.78 The Jasdan inscription, on a stone about five miles from Jasdan, belongs to the reign of this Kshatrapa. It is in six lines of old Kshatrapa Nágarí characters shallow and dim with occasional engraver’s mistakes, but on the whole well-preserved. The writing records the building of a pond by several brothers (names not given) of the Mánasasa gotra sons of Pranáthaka and grandsons of Khara. The date is the 5th of the dark half of Bhádrapada ‘in the year’ 126.79 The genealogy is in the following order:
Each of them is called Svámi Lord and Bhadramukha Luckyfaced.80 As Rudrasena’s reign began at least as early as 122, the second reign of Jivadáman is narrowed to four years or even less. As the latest date is 142 Rudrasena’s reign must have lasted about twenty years.
Kshatrapa IX. Pṛithivísena a.d. 222.After Rudrasena the next evidence on record is a coin of his son Pṛithivísena found near Amreli. Its workmanship is the same as that of Rudrasena’s coins. It is dated 144 that is two years later than the last date on Rudrasena’s coins. The legend runs:
राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस रुद्रसेनस पुत्रस राज्ञः क्षत्रपस पृथिवीसेनस
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Rudrasenasa putrasa Rájñaḥ Kshatrapasa Pṛithivísenasa.
Of the king the Kshatrapa Pṛithivísena son of the king the great Kshatrapa Rudrasena.
As this is the only known specimen of Pṛithivísena’s coinage; as the earliest coin of Pṛithivísena’s uncle the tenth Kshatrapa Saṅghadáman is dated 144; and also as Pṛithivísena is called only Kshatrapa he seems to have reigned for a short time perhaps as Kshatrapa of Suráshṭra or Káthiáváḍa and to have been ousted by his uncle Saṅghadáman.
Kshatrapa X. Saṅghadáman,
a.d. 222–226.Rudrasena was
succeeded by his brother the Mahákshatrapa
Saṅghadáman. His coins are very rare. Only two specimens
have been [44]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
Kshatrapa X. Saṅghadáman, a.d. 222–226. obtained, of which one was
in the Pandit’s collection the other in the collection of Mr.
Vajeshankar Gavrishankar.81 They are dated 145 and 144. The legend in both
reads:
राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस रुद्रसिंहस पुत्रस राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस सण्घदाम्न [ः]
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Rudrasiṃhasa putrasa Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Saṅghadámna.
Of the king the great Kshatrapa Saṅghadáman son of the king the great Kshatrapa Rudrasiṃha.
These two coins seem to belong to the beginning of
Saṅghadáman’s reign. As the earliest coins of his
successor Dámasena are dated 148
Saṅghadáman’s reign seems not to have lasted over
four years.82 [45]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
Kshatrapa XI. Dámasena, a.d. 226–236.
Kshatrapa XI. Dámasena, a.d. 226–236.Saṅghadáman was succeeded by his brother Dámasena, whose coins are fairly common, of good workmanship, and clear lettering. Of twenty-three specimens eleven have the following dates: 148, 150, 153, 155, 156, 157, 158. The legend runs:
राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस रुद्रसिंहस पुत्रस राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस दामसेनस.
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Rudrasiṃhasa putrasa Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Dámasenasa.
Of the king the great Kshatrapa Dámasena son of the king the great Kshatrapa Rudrasiṃha.
Dámasena seems to have reigned ten years (148–158) as coins of his son Víradáman are found dated 158.
Kshatrapa XII. Dámájaḍaśrí II. a.d. 236.Dámájaḍaśrí the twelfth Kshatrapa is styled son of Rudrasena probably the eighth Kshatrapa. Dámájaḍaśrí’s coins are rare.83 The legend runs:
राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस रुद्रसेनपुत्रस रज्ञःक्षत्रपस दामाजडश्रियः
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Rudrasenaputrasa Rajñaḥ Kshatrapas Dámájaḍaśriyaḥ.
Of the king the Kshatrapa Dámájaḍaśrí son of the king the great Kshatrapa Rudrasena.
Five specimens, the only specimens on record, are dated
154.84 As 154 falls in the reign of Dámasena it seems
probable that Dámájaḍaśrí was either a
minor or a viceroy or perhaps a ruler claiming independence, as about
this time the authority of the main dynasty seems to have been much
disputed. [46]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
After Dámasena we find coins of three of his sons Víradáman Yaśadáman and Vijayasena. Víradáman’s coins are dated 158 and 163, Yaśadáman’s 160 and 161, and Vijayasena’s earliest 160. Of the three brothers Víradáman who is styled simply Kshatrapa probably held only a part of his father’s dominions. The second brother Yaśadáman, who at first was a simple Kshatrapa, in 161 claims to be Mahákshatrapa. The third brother Vijayasena, who as early as 160, is styled Mahákshatrapa, probably defeated Yaśadáman and secured the supreme rule.
Kshatrapa XIII. Víradáman, a.d. 236–238.Víradáman’s coins are fairly common. Of twenty-six in Pandit Bhagvánlál’s collection, nineteen were found with a large number of his brother Vijayasena’s coins. The legend reads:
राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस दामसेनस पुत्रस राज्ञो क्षत्रपस वीरदाम्नः
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Dámasenasa putrasa Rájñaḥ Kshatrapasa Víradámnaḥ.
Of the king the Kshatrapa Víradáman son of the king the great Kshatrapa Dámasena.
Of the twenty-six ten are clearly dated, six with 158 and four with 160.
Kshatrapa XIV. Yaśadáman, a.d. 239.Yaśadáman’s coins are rare. Pandit Bhagvánlál’s collection contained seven.85 The bust on the obverse is a good imitation of the bust on his father’s coins. Still it is of inferior workmanship, and starts the practice which later Kshatrapas continued of copying their predecessor’s image. On only two of the seven specimens are the dates clear, 160 and 161. The legend on the coin dated 160 is:
राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस दामसेनस पुत्रस राज्ञः क्षत्रपस यशदाम्नः
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Dámasenasa putrasa Rájñaḥ Kshatrapasa Yaśadámnaḥ.
Of the king the great Kshatrapa Yaśadáman son of the king the great Kshatrapa Dámasena.
On the coin dated 161 the legend runs:
राज्ञो महक्षत्रपस दामसेनस पुत्रस राज्ञो महाक्स्हत्रपस यशदाम्नः
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Dámasenasa putrasa Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Yaśadámnaḥ.
Of the king the great Kshatrapa Yaśadáman son of the king the great Kshatrapa Dámasena.
Kshatrapa XV. Vijayasena, a.d. 238–249.Vijayasena’s coins are common. As many as 167 were in the Pandit’s collection. Almost all are of good workmanship, well preserved, and clearly lettered. On fifty-four of them the following dates can be clearly read, 160, 161, 162, 163, 164, 165, 166, 167, 168, 170, and 171. This would give Vijayasena a reign of at least eleven years from 160 to 171 (a.d. 238–249). The legend reads:
राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस दामसेनपुत्रस राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस विजयसेनस
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Dámasenaputrasa Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Vijayasenasa.
Of the king the great Kshatrapa Vijayasena son of the king the great Kshatrapa Dámasena.
[47]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
Kshatrapa XVI. Dámájaḍaśrí,
a.d. 250–255.
In two good specimens of Vijayasena’s coins with traces of the date 166 he is styled Kshatrapa. This the Pandit could not explain.86
Kshatrapa XVI. Dámájaḍaśrí, a.d. 250–255.Vijayasena was succeeded by his brother Dámájaḍaśrí III. called Mahákshatrapa on his coins. His coins which are comparatively uncommon are inferior in workmanship to the coins of Vijayasena. Of seven in the Pandit’s collection three are dated 174, 175, and 176.
After Dámájaḍaśrí come coins of Rudrasena II. son of Víradáman, the earliest of them bearing date 178. As the latest coins of Vijayasena are dated 171, 173 may be taken as the year of Dámájaḍaśrí’s succession. The end of his reign falls between 176 and 178, its probable length is about five years. The legend on his coins reads:
राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस दामसेनपुत्रस राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस दामाजडश्रियः
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Dámasenaputrasa Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Dádmájaḍaśriyaḥ.
Of the king the great Kshatrapa Dámájaḍaśrí son of the king the great Kshatrapa Dámasena.
Kshatrapa XVII. Rudrasena II. a.d. 256–272.Dámájaḍaśrí III. was succeeded by Rudrasena II. son of Dámájaḍaśrí’s brother Víradáman the thirteenth Kshatrapa. Rudrasena II.’s coins like Vijayasena’s are found in great abundance. They are of inferior workmanship and inferior silver. Of eighty-four in Dr. Bhagvánlál’s collection eleven bore the following clear dates: 178, 180, 183, 185, 186, 188, and 190. The earliest of 178 probably belongs to the beginning of Rudrasena’s reign as the date 176 occurs on the latest coins of his predecessor. The earliest coins of his son and successor Viśvasiṃha are dated 198. As Viśvasiṃha’s coins are of bad workmanship with doubtful legend and date we may take the end of Rudrasena II.’s reign to be somewhere between 190 and 198 or about 194. This date would give Rudrasena a reign of about sixteen years, a length of rule supported by the large number of his coins. The legend reads:
राज्ञो क्षत्रपस वीरदामपुत्रस राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस रुद्रसेनस
Rájño Kshatrapasa Víradámaputrasa Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Rudrasenasa.
Of the king the great Kshatrapa Rudrasena son of the king the Kshatrapa Víradáma.
Kshatrapa XVIII. Viśvasiṃha, a.d. 272–278.Rudrasena was succeeded by his son Viśvasiṃha. In style and abundance Viśvasiṃha’s coins are on a par with his father’s. They are carelessly struck with a bad die and in most the legend is faulty often omitting the date. Of fifty-six in the Pandit’s collection only four bear legible dates, one with 198, two with 200, and one with 201. The date 201 must be of the end of Viśvasiṃha’s reign as a coin of his brother Bharttṛidáman is dated 200. It may therefore be held that Viśvasiṃha reigned for the six years ending 200 (a.d. 272–278). The legend reads:
राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस रुद्रसेनपुत्रस राज्ञः क्षत्रपस विश्वसिंहस.
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Rudrasenaputrasa Rájñaḥ Kshatrapasa Viśvasiṃhasa.
Of the king the Kshatrapa Viśvasiṃha son of the king the great Kshatrapa Rudrasena.
[48]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
It is not known whether Viśvasiṃha’s loss of title was due to his being subordinate to some overlord, or whether during his reign the Kshatrapas suffered defeat and loss of territory. The probable explanation seems to be that he began his reign in a subordinate position and afterwards rose to supreme rule.
Kshatrapa XIX. Bharttṛidáman, a.d. 278–294.Viśvasiṃha was succeeded by his brother Bharttṛidáman.87 His coins which are found in large numbers are in style and workmanship inferior even to Viśvasiṃha’s coins. Of forty-five in the Pandit’s collection seven bear the dates 202, 207, 210, 211, and 214. As the earliest coin of his successor is dated 218, Bharttṛidáman’s reign seems to have lasted about fourteen years from 202 to 216 (a.d. 278–294). Most of the coin legends style Bharttṛidáman Mahákshatrapa though in a few he is simply styled Kshatrapa. This would seem to show that like his brother Viśvasiṃha he began as a Kshatrapa and afterwards gained the rank and power of Mahákshatrapa.
In Bharttṛidáman’s earlier coins the legend reads:
राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस रुद्रसेनपुत्रस राज्ञः क्षत्रपस भर्तृदाम्नः
Rajño Mahákshatrapasa Rudrasenaputrasa Rajñaḥ Kshatrapasa Bhartṛidámnaḥ.
Of the king the Kshatrapa Bharttṛidáman son of the king the great Kshatrapa Rudrasena.
In the later coins the legend is the same except that महाक्षत्रपस the great Kshatrapa takes the place of क्षत्रपस the Kshatrapa.
Kshatrapa XX. Viśvasena, a.d. 294–300.Bharttṛidáman was succeeded by his son Viśvasena the twentieth Kshatrapa. His coins are fairly common, and of bad workmanship, the legend imperfect and carelessly struck, the obverse rarely dated. Of twenty-five in Dr. Bhagvánlál’s collection, only three bear doubtful dates one 218 and two 222. The legend reads:
राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस भर्तृदामपुत्रस राज्ञः क्षत्रपस विश्वसेनस,
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Bhartṛidáma putrasa Rájñaḥ Kshatrapasa Viśvasenasa.
Of the king the Kshatrapa Viśvasena son of the king the Mahákshatrapa Bharttṛidáman.
It would seem from the lower title of Kshatrapa which we find given to Viśvasena and to most of the later Kshatrapas that from about 220 (a.d. 298) the Kshatrapa dominion lost its importance.
A hoard of coins found in 1861 near Karád on the Kṛishṇa, thirty-one miles south of
Sátára, suggests88 that the Kshatrapas retained the North
Konkan and held a considerable share of the West Dakhan down to the
time of Viśvasena (a.d. 300). The
hoard includes coins of the six following rulers: Vijayasena
(a.d. 238–249), his brother
Dámájaḍaśrí III. (a.d. 251–255), Rudrasena II. (a.d. 256–272) son of Víradáman,
Viśvasiṃha (a.d. 272–278)
son of Rudrasena, Bharttṛidáman (a.d. 278–294) son of Rudrasena II., and
Viśvasena (a.d. 296–300) son of
Bharttṛidáman.
It may be argued that this Karád hoard is of no historical value
being the chance importation of some Gujarát pilgrim to the
Kṛishṇa. The following
considerations favour the [49]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
Kshatrapa XX. Viśvasena, a.d. 294–300. view that the contents of
the hoard furnish evidence of the local rule of the kings whose coins
have been found at Karád. The date (a.d. 238–249) of Vijayasena, the earliest king
of the hoard, agrees well with the spread of Gujarát power in
the Dakhan as it follows the overthrow both of the west (a.d. 180–200) and of the east (a.d. 220) Śátakarṇis,
while it precedes the establishment of any later west Dakhan dynasty:
(2) All the kings whose coins occur in the hoard were
Mahákshatrapas and from the details in the Periplus
(a.d. 247), the earliest, Vijayasena, must
have been a ruler of special wealth and power: (3) That the coins cease
with Viśvasena (a.d. 296–300)
is in accord with the fact that Viśvasena was the last of the
direct line of Chashṭana, and that with or before the close of
Viśvasena’s reign the power of the Gujarát Kshatrapas
declined. The presumption that Kshatrapa power was at its height during
the reigns of the kings whose coins have been found at Karád is
strengthened by the discovery at Amrávati in the Berárs of a
hoard of coins of the Mahákshatrapa Rudrasena (II. ?)
(a.d. 256–272) son of the
Mahákshatrapa
Dámájaḍaśrí.89
Kshatrapa XXI. Rudrasiṃha, a.d. 308–311.Whether the end of Chashṭana’s direct line was due to their conquest by some other dynasty or to the failure of heirs is doubtful. Whatever may have been the cause, after an interval of about seven years (a.d. 300–308) an entirely new king appears, Rudrasiṃha son of Jívadáman. As Rudrasiṃha’s father Jívadáman is simply called Svámi he may have been some high officer under the Kshatrapa dynasty. That Rudrasiṃha is called a Kshatrapa may show that part of the Kshatrapa dominion which had been lost during the reign of Viśvasena was given to some distant member or scion of the Kshatrapa dynasty of the name of Rudrasiṃha. The occurrence of political changes is further shown by the fact that the coins of Rudrasiṃha are of a better type than those of the preceding Kshatrapas. Rudrasiṃha’s coins are fairly common. Of twelve in Dr. Bhagvánlál’s collection five are clearly dated, three 230, one 231, and one 240. This leaves a blank of seven years between the last date of Viśvasena and the earliest date of Rudrasiṃha. The legend reads:
स्वामिजीवदामपुत्रस राज्ञः क्षत्रपस रुद्रसिंहस
Svámi Jívadáma putrasa Rajñaḥ Kshatrapasa Rudrasiṃhasa.
Of the king the Kshatrapa Rudrasiṃha son of Svámi Jívadáman.
Kshatrapa XXII. Yaśadáman, a.d. 320.Rudrasiṃha was succeeded by his son Yaśadáman whose coins are rather rare. Of three in Dr. Bhagvánlál’s collection two are dated 239, apparently the first year of Yaśadáman’s reign as his father’s latest coins are dated 240. Like his father Yaśadáman is simply called Kshatrapa. The legend reads:
राज्ञः क्षत्रपस रुद्रसिंहपुत्रस राज्ञः क्षत्रपस यशदाम्नः
Rájñaḥ Kshatrapasa Rudrasiṃhaputrasa Rájñaḥ Kshatrapasa Yaśadámnaḥ.
Of the king the Kshatrapa Yaśadáman son of the king the Kshatrapa Rudrasiṃha.
[50]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
Kshatrapa XXIII. Dámasiri, a.d. 320.
Kshatrapa XXIII. Dámasiri, a.d. 320.The coins found next after Yaśadáman’s are those of Dámasiri who was probably the brother of Yaśadáman as he is mentioned as the son of Rudrasiṃha. The date though not very clear is apparently 242. Only one coin of Dámasiri’s is recorded. In the style of face and in the form of letters it differs from the coins of Yaśadáman, with which except for the date and the identity of the father’s name any close connection would seem doubtful. The legend on the coin of Dámasiri reads:
राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस रुद्रसिंहस पुत्रस राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस दामसिरिस.
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Rudrasiṃhasaputrasa Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Dámasirisa.
Of the king the great Kshatrapa Dámasiri son of the king the great Kshatrapa Rudrasiṃha.
It will be noted that in this coin both Rudrasiṃha and Dámasiri are called great Kshatrapas, while in his own coin and in the coins of his son Yaśadáman, Rudrasiṃha is simply styled Kshatrapa. It is possible that Dámasiri may have been more powerful than Yaśadáman and consequently taken to himself the title of Mahákshatrapa. The application of the more important title to a father who in life had not enjoyed the title is not an uncommon practice among the later Kshatrapas. The rarity of Dámasiri’s coins shows that his reign was short.
After Dámasiri comes a blank of about thirty years. The next coin is dated 270. The fact that, contrary to what might have been expected, the coins of the later Kshatrapas are less common than those of the earlier Kshatrapas, seems to point to some great political change during the twenty-seven years ending 270 (a.d. 321–348).
Kshatrapa XXIV. Rudrasena, a.d. 348–376.The coin dated 270 belongs to Svámi Rudrasena son of Svámi Rudradáman both of whom the legend styles Mahákshatrapas. The type of the coin dated 270 is clearly adapted from the type of the coins of Yaśadáman. Only two of Rudrasena’s coins dated 270 are recorded. But later coins of the same Kshatrapa of a different style are found in large numbers. Of fifty-four in the Pandit’s collection, twelve have the following dates 288, 290, 292, 293, 294, 296, and 298. The difference in the style of the two sets of coins and the blank between 270 and 288 leave no doubt that during those years some political change took place. Probably Rudrasena was for a time overthrown but again came to power in 288 and maintained his position till 298. Besides calling both himself and his father Mahákshatrapas Rudrasena adds to both the attribute Svámi. As no coin of Rudrasena’s father is recorded it seems probable the father was not an independent ruler and that the legend on Rudrasena’s coins is a further instance of a son ennobling his father. The legend is the same both in the earlier coins of 270 and in the later coins ranging from 288 to 298. It reads:
राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस स्वामिरुद्रदामपुत्रस राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस स्वामिरुद्रसेनस.
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Svámi Rudradámaputrasa Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Svámi Rudrasenasa.
Of the king the great Kshatrapa Svámi Rudrasena son of the king the great Kshatrapa Svámi Rudradáman.
[51]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
Kshatrapa XXV. Rudrasena, a.d. 378–388.
Kshatrapa XXV. Rudrasena, a.d. 378–388.After Rudrasena come coins of Kshatrapa Rudrasena son of Satyasena. These coins are fairly common. Of five in the Pandit’s collection through faulty minting none are dated. General Cunningham mentions coins of Kshatrapa Rudrasena dated 300, 304, and 310.90 This would seem to show that he was the successor of Rudrasena son of Rudradáman and that his reign extended to over 310. The legend on these coins runs:
राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस स्वामिसत्यसेनपुत्रस राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस स्वामिरुद्रसेनस.
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Svámi Satyasenaputrasa Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Svámi Rudrasenasa.
Of the king the great Kshatrapa Svámi Rudrasena son of the king the great Kshatrapa Svámi Satyasena.
Of Rudrasena’s father Satyasena no coin is recorded and as this Rudrasena immediately succeeds Rudrasena IV. son of Rudradáman, there is little doubt that Satyasena was not an actual ruler with the great title Mahákshatrapa, but that this was an honorific title given to the father when his son attained to sovereignty. General Cunningham records that a coin of this Rudrasena IV. was found along with a coin of Chandragupta II. in a stúpa at Sultánganj on the Ganges about fifteen miles south-east of Mongir.91
Kshatrapa XXVI. Siṃhasena.With Rudrasena IV. the evidence from coins comes almost to a close. Only one coin in Dr. Bhagvánlál’s collection is clearly later than Rudrasena IV. In the form of the bust and the style of the legend on the reverse this specimen closely resembles the coins of Rudrasena IV. Unfortunately owing to imperfect stamping it bears no date. The legend reads:
राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस स्वामि रुद्रसेनस राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस स्वस्रीयस्य स्वामिसिंहसेनस,
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Svámi Rudrasenasa Rájño Mahákshatrapasa svasríyasya Svámi Siṃhasenasa.
Of the king the great Kshatrapa Svámi Siṃhasena, sister’s son of the king the great Kshatrapa Svámi Rudrasena.
This legend would seem to show that Rudrasena IV. left no issue and was succeeded by his nephew Siṃhasena. The extreme rarity of Siṃhasena’s coins proves that his reign was very short.
Kshatrapa XXVII. Skanda.The bust and the characters in one other coin show it to be of later date than Siṃhasena. Unfortunately the legend is not clear. Something like the letters राज्ञो क्षत्रपस Rájño Kshatrapasa may be traced in one place and something like पुत्रस स्कन्द Putrasa Skanda in another place. Dr. Bhagvánlál took this to be a Gujarát Kshatrapa of unknown lineage from whom the Kshatrapa dominion passed to the Guptas.
Íśvaradatta, a.d. 230–250.Along with the coins of the
regular Kshatrapas coins of a Kshatrapa of unknown lineage named
Íśvaradatta have been found in
Káthiáváḍa. In general style, in the bust
and the corrupt Greek legend on the obverse, and in the form of the old
Nágarí legend [52]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398.
Kshatrapa XXVIII. Íśvaradatta,
a.d. 230–250. on the reverse,
Íśvaradatta’s coins closely resemble those of the
fifteenth Kshatrapa Vijayasena (a.d. 238–249). At the same time the text of the
Nágarí legend differs from that on the reverse of the
Kshatrapa coins by omitting the name of the ruler’s father and by
showing in words Íśvaradatta’s date in the year of
his own reign. The legend is:
राज्ञो महाक्षत्रपस ईश्वरदत्तस वर्षे प्रथमे,
Rájño Mahákshatrapasa Íśvaradattasa varshe prathame.
In the first year of the king the great Kshatrapa Íśvaradatta.
Most of the recorded coins of Íśvaradatta have this legend. In one specimen the legend is
वर्षे द्वितीये.
Varshe dvitíye.
In the second year.
It is clear from this that Íśvaradatta’s reign did
not last long. His peculiar name and his separate date leave little
doubt that he belonged to some distinct family of Kshatrapas. The
general style of his coins shows that he cannot have been a late
Kshatrapa while the fact that he is called Mahákshatrapa seems
to show he was an independent ruler. No good evidence is available for
fixing his date. As already mentioned the workmanship of his coins
brings him near to Vijayasena (a.d. 238–249). In Násik Cave X. the
letters of Inscription XV. closely correspond with the letters of the
legends on Kshatrapa coins, and probably belong to almost the same date
as the inscription of Rudradáman on the
Girnár rock that is to about a.d. 150. The absence of any record of the
Ándhras except the name of the king Madharíputa Sirisena
or Sakasena (a.d. 180), makes it probable
that after Yajñaśrí Gautamíputra
(a.d. 150) Ándhra power waned along
the Konkan and South Gujarát seaboard. According to the
Puráṇas the
Ábhíras succeeded to the dominion of the Ándhras.
It is therefore possible that the Ábhíra king
Íśvarasena of Násik Inscription XV. was one of the
Ábhíra conquerors of the Ándhras who took from
them the West Dakhan. A migration of Ábhíras from
Ptolemy’s Abiria in Upper Sindh through Sindh by sea to the
Konkan and thence to Násik is within the range of possibility.
About fifty years later king Íśvaradatta92 who was perhaps of
the same family as the Ábhíra king of the Násik
inscription seems to have conquered the kingdom of Kshatrapa
Vijayasena, adding Gujarát,
Káthiáváḍa, and part of the Dakhan to his
other territory. In honour of this great conquest he may have taken the
title Mahákshatrapa and struck coins in the Gujarát
Kshatrapa style but in an era reckoned from the date of his own
conquest. Íśvaradatta’s success was shortlived. Only
two years later (that is about a.d. 252)
the Mahákshatrapa Dámájaḍaśrí
won back the lost Kshatrapa territory. The fact that
Íśvaradatta’s recorded coins belong to only two years
and that the break between the regular [53]
Chapter V.
Western Kshatrapas, a.d. 70–398. Kshatrapas Vijayasena
and Dámájaḍaśrí did not last more than
two or three years gives support to this explanation.93
The following table gives the genealogy of the Western Kshatrapas:
[54]
Chapter V.
The Kshatrapa Family Tree.
The Kshatrapa Family Tree.THE WESTERN KSHATRAPAS.
I. Nahapána, King, Kshaharáta, Kshatrapa (a.d. 100–120 ?). |
|||||||||
II. Chashṭana, son of Zamotika, King, Mahákshatrapa (a.d. 100–130). |
|||||||||
III. Jayadáman, King, Kshatrapa (a.d. 130–140). |
|||||||||
IV. Rudradáman, King, Mahákshatrapa (a.d. 143–158 circa). |
|||||||||
V. Dámázaḍa or Dámájaḍaśrí, King, Kshatrapa (a.d. 168 circa). |
VII. Rudrasiṃha, King, Mahákshatrapa (a.d. 180–196 circa). |
||||||||
VI. Jivadáman, (a.d. 178, a.d. 196 circa). |
VIII. Rudrasena, King, Mahákshatrapa (a.d. 200–220 circa). |
X. Saṅghadáman, King, Mahákshatrapa (a.d. 222–226 circa). |
XI. Dámasena, King, Mahákshatrapa (a.d. 226–236 circa). |
||||||
IX. Pṛithivísena, King, Kshatrapa (a.d. 222 circa). |
XII. Dámájaḍaśrí II. King, Kshatrapa (a.d. 232 circa). |
||||||||
XIII. Víradáman, King, Kshatrapa (a.d. 236, 238 circa). |
XIV. Yaśadáman II. King, Kshatrapa (a.d. 238, 239 circa). |
XV. Vijayasena, King, Kshatrapa and Mahákshatrapa (a.d. 238–249 circa). |
XVI. Dámájaḍaśrí III. King, Mahákshatrapa (a.d. 251–255 circa). |
||||||
XVII. Rudrasena II. King, Mahákshatrapa (a.d. 256–272 circa). |
|||||||||
XVIII. Viśvasiṃha, King, Kshatrapa (a.d. 272–278 circa). |
XIX. Bharttṛidáman, King, Kshatrapa and Mahákshatrapa (a.d. 278–294 circa). |
||||||||
XX. Viśvasena, King, Kshatrapa (a.d. 296–300 circa). |
|||||||||
XXI. Rudrasiṃha son of Svámi Jívadáman, King, Kshatrapa (a.d. 308, 309, 318 circa). |
|||||||||
XXII. Yaśadáman II. King, Kshatrapa (a.d. 318 circa). |
XXIII. Dámasiri, King, Mahákshatrapa (a.d. 320 circa). |
||||||||
XXIV. Svámi Rudrasena III. King, Mahákshatrapa son of king Mahákshatrapa, Svámi Rudradáma, (a.d. 348, 366–376 circa). |
|||||||||
XXV. Svámi Rudrasena IV. King, Mahákshatrapa, son of king Mahákshatrapa, Svámi Satyasena, (a.d. 378–388 circa). |
|||||||||
XXVI. Svámi Siṃhasena King, Mahákshatrapa, sister’s son of king Mahákshatrapa Svámi Rudrasena (XXV). |
|||||||||
XXVII. Skanda ——? |
[55]
1 Journal Bengal Asiatic Society (1835), 684; (1837), 351; (1838), 346; Thomas’ Prinsep’s Indian Antiquities, I. 425–435, II. 84–93; Thomas in Journal Royal Asiatic Society (Old Series), XII. 1–72; Wilson’s Ariana Antiqua, 405–413; Journal B. B. R. A. S. VI. 377, VII. 392; Burgess’ Archæological Report of Káthiáwár and Kachh, 18–72; Journal B. B. R. A. S. XII. (Proceedings), XXIII.; Indian Antiquary, VI. 43, X. 221–227.
The dynasty of the Kshatrapas or Mahákshatrapas of Sauráshṭra was known to Prinsep (J. R. A. S. Bl. VII.–1. (1837), 351) to Thomas (J. R. A. S. F. S. XII. 1–78), and to Newton (Jl. B. B. R. A. S. IX. 1–19) as the Sah or Sâh kings. More recently, from the fact that the names of some of them end in Sena or army, the Kshatrapas have been called the Sena kings. The origin of the title Sah is the ending siha, that is siṃha lion, which belongs to the names of several of the kings. Síha has been read either sáh or sena because of the practice of omitting from the die vowels which would fall on or above the top line of the legend and also of omitting the short vowel i with the following anusvára. Sáh is therefore a true reading of the writing on certain of the coins. That the form Sáh on these coins is not the correct form has been ascertained from stone inscriptions in which freedom from crowding makes possible the complete cutting of the above-line marks. In stone inscriptions the ending is síha lion. See Fleet’s Corpus Inscriptionum Indicarum, III. 36 note 1. Mr. Fleet (Ditto) seems to suggest that with the proof of the incorrectness of the reading Sáh the evidence that the Kshatrapas were of Indo-Skythian origin ceases. This does not seem to follow. In addition to the Parthian title Kshatrapa, their northern coinage, and the use of the Śaka (a.d. 78) era, now accepted as the accession of the great Kushán Kanishka, the evidence in the text shows that the line of Káthiáváḍa Kshatrapas starts from the foreigner Chashṭana (a.d. 130) whose predecessor Nahápana (a.d. 120) and his Śaka son-in-law Ushavadatta are noted in Násik inscriptions (Násik Gazetteer, 538 and 621) as leaders of Śakas, Palhavas, and Yavanas. Further as the limits of Ptolemy’s (a.d. 150) Indo-Skythia (McCrindle, 136) agree very closely with the limits of the dominions of the then ruling Mahákshatrapa Rudradáman (a.d. 150) it follows that Ptolemy or his informer believed Rudradáman to be an Indo-Skythian. There therefore seems no reasonable doubt that the Kshatrapas were foreigners. According to Cunningham (Num. Chron. VIII. 231) they were Śakas who entered Gujarát from Sindh. The fact that the Kushán era (a.d. 78) was not adopted by the first two of the Western Kshatrapas, Chashṭana and Jayadáman, supports the view that they belonged to a wave of northerners earlier than the Kushán wave. ↑
2 The Taxila plate in Journal R. A. S. (New Series), IV. 487; the Baktro-Páli on Nahapána’s coins also gives the form Chhatrapa. ↑
3 Chhatrava appears in an unpublished Kshatrapa inscription from Mathurá formerly (1888) in Pandit Bhagvánlál’s possession. ↑
4 Khatapa appears in the inscription of Nahapána’s minister at Junnar (Bombay Gazetteer, XVIII. Pt. III. 167) and in some coins of the Northern Kshatrapa kings Pagamasha, Rájavula, and Sudása found near Mathurá. Prinsep’s Indian Antiquities, II. Pl. XLIV. Figs. 12, 20, 21. ↑
5 Kshatrampâtîti Kshatrapaḥ. ↑
6 Thomas’ Prinsep, II. 63 and 64. ↑
7 Malaya or Malava, Pallava, Ábhíra, Meva or Meda, and Mihira or Mehr appear to be the leading warlike tribes who came to India under these chiefs. These tribes formed the Kshatras whose lords or Kshatrapas these chiefs were. ↑
8 The explanation of the word Kshatrapa started by Prinsep and accepted by Pandit Bhagvánlál is of doubtful accuracy. The title is well known in Greek literature in the form σατραπης, and in the form Kshatrapávan occurs twice (b.c. 520) in connection with the governors of Baktria and Arachosia in the great Behistan inscription of Darius (Rawlinson’s Herodotus, I. 329; Spiegel’s Altpersische Keilinschriften, 24–26). The meaning of Kshatrapávan in old Persian is not “protector of the Kshatra race” but “protector of the kingdom,” for the word kshatram occurs in the inscriptions of the Achæmenidæ with the meaning of “kingship” or “kingdom” (Spiegel, Altpersische Keilinschriften, 215). As is well known Satrap was the official title of the ruler of a Persian province. That the name continued in use with the same meaning under the Greek kings of Baktria (b.c. 250–100) is known from Strabo, who says (XI. 11) “the Greeks who held Baktria divided it into satrapies (σατραπειας) of which Aspionus and Touriva were taken from Eukratides (b.c. 180) by the Parthians.” It is to be presumed that the Baktro-Grecians introduced the same arrangement into the provinces which they conquered in India. The earliest occurrence of the title in its Indian form is on the coins of a Rajabula or Ranjabola (Gardner, B. M. Cat. 67), who in his Greek legend makes use of the title “King of kings,” and in his Indian legend calls himself “The unconquered Chhatrapa.” His adoption for the reverse of his coins of the Athene Promachos type of Menander and Apollodotus Philopator connects Rajabula in time with those kings (b.c. 126–100) and we know from an inscription (Cunningham Arch. Rep. XX. 48) that he reigned at Mathurá. He was probably a provincial governor who became independent about b.c. 100 when the Greek kingdom broke up. The above facts go to show that Kshatrapa was originally a Persian title which was adopted by the Greeks and continued in use among their successors: that it originally denoted a provincial governor; but that, when the Greek kingdom broke up and their provincial chiefs became independent, it continued in use as a royal title. That after the Christian era, even in Parthia, the title Satrapes does not necessarily imply subjection to a suzerain is proved by the use of the phrase σατραπης των σατραπων Satrap of Satraps, with the sense of King of Kings in Gotarzes’ Behistan inscription of a.d. 50. See Rawlinson’s Sixth Monarchy, 88 n. 2 and 260 n. 1.—(A. M. T. J.)
The Pandit’s identification of the Malavas or Malayas with a northern or Skythian tribe is in agreement with Alberuni (a.d. 1015), who, on the authority of the Báj Purána (Sachau’s Text, chap. 29 page 150–155) groups as northern tribes the Pallavas, Śakas, Mallas, and Gurjars. In spite of this authority it seems better to identify the Mallas, Malavas, or Malayas with Alexander the Great’s (b.c. 325) Malloi of Multán (compare McCrindle’s Alexander’s Invasion of India, Note P). At the same time (Rockhill’s Life of Buddha, 132, 133, 137) the importance of the Mallas in Vaisáli (between Patná and Tirhút) during the lifetime of Śakya Muni (b.c. 580) favours the view that several distinct tribes have borne the same or nearly the same name. ↑
9 Patika was apparently the son of the Liako Kujulako of the Taxila plate. Dowson in Jour. R. A. S. New Series. IV. 497 mistranslates the inscription and fails to make out the name Patika. ↑
10 Compare Specht. Jour. Asiatique. 1883. t. II. 325. According to Chinese writers about a.d. 20 Yen-kao-tchin-tai or Kadphises II. conquered India (Thientchou) and there established generals who governed in the name of the Yuechi. ↑
11 Pandit Bhagvánlál found two of his copper coins at Mandasor in 1884. ↑
12 This is a bad specimen with the legend dim and worn. ↑
13 Some coins of Apollodotus have on the reverse Apollo with his arrow; others have Athene Promachos with the thunderbolt. ↑
15 A well known Sanskrit saying is श्वशुरख्यातोधमाधम: A man known through his father-in-law is the vilest of the vile. ↑
16 Cunningham’s Arch. Sur. III. Plate 13. Inscriptions 2 and 3. ↑
17 The author’s only reason for supposing that two eras began between a.d. 70 and 80 seems to be the fact that the Javanese Śaka era begins a.d. 74, while the Indian Śaka era begins a.d. 78. It appears, however, from Lassen’s Ind. Alt. II. 1040 note 1, that the Javanese Śaka era begins either in a.d. 74 or in a.d. 78. The author’s own authority, Dr. Burnell (S. Ind. Pal. 72) while saying that the Javanese Śaka era dates from a.d. 74, gives a.d. 80 as the epoch of the Śaka era of the neighbouring island of Bali, thus supporting Raffle’s explanation (Java, II. 68) that the difference is due to the introduction into Java of the Muhammadan mode of reckoning during the past 300 years. The Javanese epoch of a.d. 74 cannot therefore be treated as an authority for assuming a genuine Indian era with this initial date. The era of Kanishka was used continuously down to its year 281 (Fergusson Hist. of Ind. Architecture, 740) and after that date we have numerous instances of the use of the Śakanṛipakála or Śakakála down to the familiar Śaka of the present day. It seems much more likely that the parent of the modern Śaka era was that of Kanishka, which remained in use for nearly three centuries, than that of Nahapána, who so far as we know left no son, and whose era (if he founded one) probably expired when the Kshaharáta power was destroyed by the Ándhrabhṛityas in the first half of the second century a.d. We must therefore assume a.d. 78 to be the epoch of Kanishka’s era. There remains the question whether Nahapána dates by Kanishka’s era, or uses his own regnal years. There is nothing improbable in the latter supposition, and we are not forced to suppose that Nahapána was a feudatory of the Kushán kings. It has been shown above that the use of the title Kshatrapa does not necessarily imply a relation of inferiority. On the other hand (pace Oldenburg in Ind. Ant. X. 213) the later Kshatrapas certainly seem to have used Kanishka’s era: and Nahapána and the Kushán dynasty seem to have been of the same race: for Heraus, who was certainly a Kushán, apparently calls himself Śaka on his coins (Gardner B. M. Cat. xlvii.); and it is highly probable that Nahapána, like his son-in-law Ushavadáta, was a Śaka. Further, the fact that Nahapána does not call himself Mahárája but Rája goes to show that he was not a paramount sovereign.—(A. M. T. J.) ↑
18 Jour. B. B. R. A. S. XVI. 378; Ind. Ant. XV. 198, 201, XIII. 126; Arch. Sur. X. 33. ↑
19 Cunningham’s Arch. Sur. XIII. 162. Cf. Kielhorn in Ind. Ant. XIX. 20ff. ↑
20 Cunningham’s Arch. Sur. X. 33–34. Numerous Western India inscriptions prove that ya and va are often intermixed in Prákrit. ↑
21 Vide Telang’s Mudrárákshasa, 204. Mr. Telang gives several readings the best of which mean either the king of the Málaya country or the king of the Málaya tribe. ↑
22 Macmurdo (1818) notices the democratic constitution of the Káthis. Trans. Bom. Lit. Soc. I. 274. ↑
23 Compare Fleet’s Corpus Ins. Ind. III. 87, 152, 158 from the (supremacy of) the tribal constitution of the Málavas. Prof. Kielhorn has however shown that the words of the inscription do not necessarily mean this. Ind. Ant. XIX. 56. ↑
24 Inscription 10 lines 3–4. Bom. Gaz. XVI. 572. ↑
25 Details are given below under the Guptas. ↑
26 Burgess’ Archæological Report of Káthiáwár and Cutch, 55; Numismata Orientalia, I. Pl. II. Fig. 8. ↑
27 The meaning of this symbol has not yet been made out. It is very old. We first find it on the punched coins of Málwa and Gujarát (regarded as the oldest coinage in India) without the serpentine line below, which seems to show that this line does not form part of the original symbol and has a distinct meaning. ↑
28 Compare Wilson’s Ariana Antiqua, Plate XV. Fig. 26–27. ↑
29 Cave Temple Inscriptions, Bombay Archæological Survey, Extra Number (1881), 58. ↑
30 Ariana Antiqua, Plate XV. Fig. 29. Some imaginary animals are shown under the serpentine line. ↑
31 Jour. B. B. R. A. Soc. XIII. 303. ↑
32 The variations noted in the text seem examples of the law that the later religion reads its own new meaning into early luck signs. ↑
33 This letter य्स in both is curiously formed and never used in Sanskrit. But it is clear and can be read without any doubt as य्स. Pandit Bhagvánlál thought that it was probably meant to stand as a new-coined letter to represent the Greek Ζ which has nothing corresponding to it in Sanskrit. The same curiously formed letter appears in the third syllable in the coin of the fourth Kshatrapa king Dámajaḍaśri. ↑
34 The text of the inscription is रूद्रदाम्नो वर्षे that is in the year of Rudradáman. That this phrase means ‘in the reign of’ is shown by the Gunda inscription of Rudradáman’s son Rudrasiṃha, which has रूद्रसिंहस्य वर्षे त्र्युत्तरशते that is in the hundred and third year of Rudrasiṃha. Clearly a regnal year cannot be meant as no reign could last over 103 years. So with the year 72 in Rudradáman’s inscription. The same style of writing appears in the inscriptions at Mathurá of Huvishka and Vasudeva which say ‘year —— of Huvishka’ and ‘year —— of Vasudeva’ though it is known that the era is of Kanishka. In all these cases what is meant is ‘the dynastic or era year —— in the reign of ——‘. ↑
36 McCrindle’s Ptolemy, 155. ↑
39 Of these coins Dr. Bhagvánlál kept one in his own collection. He sent the other to General Cunningham. The Pandit found the copper coin in Amreli in 1863 and gave it to Dr. Bhau Dáji. ↑
40 Except that the ज is much clearer the Nágarí legend in the silver coin obtained for General Cunningham is equally bad, and the Baktro-Páli legend is wanting. ↑
42 Journal B. B. R. A. Soc. VIII. 234–5 and Ind. Ant. XII. 32ff. ↑
43 Dr. Burgess’ Archæological Report of Káthiáwár and Cutch, 140. ↑
44 The explanation of the reduction of Jayadáman’s rank is probably to be found in the Násik Inscription (No. 26) of Gautamíputra Śátakarṇi who claims to have conquered Suráshṭra, Kukura (in Rájputána), Anúpa, Vidarbha (Berár), Ákara, and Avanti (Ujain). (A. M. T. J.) ↑
46 Several small mixed metal coins weighing from 3 to 10 grains with on the obverse an elephant in some and a bull in others and on the reverse the usual arched Kshatrapa symbol have been found in Málwa and Káthiáváḍa. The symbols show them to be of the lowest Kshatrapa currency. Several of them bear dates from which it is possible as in the case of Rudrasiṃha’s and Rudrasena’s coins to infer to what Kshatrapa they belonged. Lead coins have also been found at Amreli in Káthiáváḍa. They are square and have a bull on the obverse and on the reverse the usual arched Kshatrapa symbol with underneath it the date 184. ↑
47 Compare however Weber, Hist. of Indian Lit. 187–8. ↑
48 Jour. B. B. R. A. S. VII. 114. ↑
49 Ind. Ant. II. 156; V. 50, 154 &c. ↑
50 Ákarávanti that is Ákara and Avanti are two names which are always found together. Cf. Gotamíputra’s Násik inscription (No. 26). Avanti is well known as being the name of the part of Málwa which contains Ujjain. Ákara is probably the modern province of Bhilsa whose capital was Vidiśa the modern deserted city of Besnagar. Instead of Ákarávanti Bṛihatsaṃhitá mentions Ákaravenávantaka of which the third name Vená Pandit Bhagvánlál took to be the country about the Sagara zilla containing the old town of Eraṇ, near which still flows a river called Vená. The adjectives east and west are used respectively as referring to Ákara which is East Málwa and Avanti which is West Málwa. Compare Indian Antiquary, VII. 259; Bombay Gazetteer, XVI. 631. ↑
51 Anúpa is a common noun literally meaning well-watered. The absence of the term nîvṛit or ‘country’ which is in general superadded to it shows that Anúpa is here used as a proper noun, meaning the Anúpa country. Dr. Bhagvánlál was unable to identify Anúpa. He took it to be the name of some well-watered tract near Gujarát. ↑
52 See above page 10 note 1. The greater part of North Gujarát was probably included in Śvabhra. ↑
53 Maru is the well known name of Márwár. ↑
54 Kachchha is the flourishing state still known by the name of Cutch. ↑
55 Sindhu Sauvíra like Ákarávanti are two names usually found together. Sindhu is the modern Sind and Sauvíra may have been part of Upper Sind, the capital of which is mentioned as Dáttámitrî. Alberuni (I. 300) defines Sauvíra as including Multán and Jahráwár. ↑
56 Nothing is known about Kukura and it cannot be identified. It was probably part of East Rájputána. ↑
57 Aparánta meaning the Western End is the western seaboard from the Mahi in the north to Goa in the south. Ind. Ant. VII. 259. The portion of Aparánta actually subject to Rudradáman must have been the country between the Mahi and the Damanganga as at this time the North Konkan was subject to the Ándhras. ↑
58 Nisháda cannot be identified. As the term Nisháda is generally used to mean Bhils and other wild tribes, its mention with Aparánta suggests the wild country that includes Bánsda, Dharampur, and north-east Thána. ↑
60 Compare Gardner and Poole’s Catalogue, Pl. XXVI. Fig. 2 &c. ↑
61 Another variety of their brass coins was found at Behat near Saháranpur. Compare Thomas’ Prinsep’s Indian Antiquities, I. Pl. IV. Figs. 11B 12B and Pl. XIX. Figs. 5, 6, 9. General Cunningham, in his recent work on The Coins of Ancient India, 75ff, describes three chief types, the Behat coins being the earliest and belonging to the first century b.c., the second type which is that described above is assigned to about a.d. 300, and the third type, with a six-headed figure on the obverse, is placed a little later. General Cunningham’s identification of the Yaudheyas with the Johiya Rájputs of the lower Sutlej, seems certain, Rudradáman would then have “uprooted” them when he acquired the province of Sauvíra. ↑
62 Mr. Fleet notices a later inscription of a Mahárája Mahásenápati “who has been set over” the ‘Yaudheya gaṇa or tribe’ in the fort of Byána in Bharatpur. Ind. Ant. XIV. 8, Corp. Insc. Ind. III. 251ff. The Yaudheyas are also named among the tribes which submitted to Samudragupta. See Corp. Insc. Ind. III. 8. ↑
63 Huvishka’s latest inscription bears date 45 that is a.d. 123 (Cunningham’s Arch. Sur. III. Pl. XV. Number 8). ↑
65 McCrindle’s Ptolemy, 152. ↑
66 McCrindle’s Ptolemy, 175. ↑
67 Jour. B. B. R. A. Soc. XV. 306. ↑
68 Jour. B. B. R. A. Soc. XV. 313, 314. See also Ind. Ant. XII 272, where Bühler suggests that the queen was a daughter of Rudradáman, and traces the syllables Rudradá … in the Kanheri inscription. ↑
70 It seems doubtful whether the Pandit’s estimate of fifteen years might not with advantage be increased. As his father’s reign was so short Rudradáman probably succeeded when still young. The abundance of his coins points to a long reign and the scarcity of the coins both of his son Dámázaḍa and of his grandson Jívadáman imply that neither of his successors reigned more than a few years. Jivadáman’s earliest date is a.d. 178 (S. 100). If five years are allowed to Jivadáman’s father the end of Rudradáman’s reign would be a.d. 173 (S. 95) that is a reign of thirty years, no excessive term for a king who began to rule at a comparatively early age.—(A. M. T. J.) ↑
71 Two specimens of his coins were obtained by Mr. Vajeshankar Gavrishankar Náib Díwán of Bhávnagar, from Káthiáváḍa, one of which he presented to the Pandit and lent the other for the purpose of description. The legend in both was legible but doubtful. A recent find in Káthiáváḍa supplied four new specimens, two of them very good. ↑
72 Apparently a mistake for रुद्रदाम्नः पुत्रस. ↑
73 As in the case of Zamotika the father of Chashṭana, the variation य्स for ज proves that at first य्स and afterwards ज was used to represent the Greek Ζ. ↑
74 The oldest of the four was found by the Pandit for Dr. Bhau Dáji in Amreli. A fair copy of it is given in a plate which accompanied Mr. Justice Newton’s paper in Jour. B. B. R. A. S. IX. page 1ff. Plate I. Fig. 6. Mr. Newton read the father’s name in the legend Dámaśrí, but it is Dámájaḍaśrí, the die having missed the letters ज and ड though space is left for them. This is coin A of the description. Of the remaining three, B was lent to the Pandit from his collection by Mr. Vajeshankar Gavrishankar. C and D were in the Pandit’s collection. ↑
75 This inscription which has now been placed for safe custody in the temple of Dwárkánáth in Jámnagar, has been published by Dr. Bühler in Ind. Ant. X. 157–158, from a transcript by Áchárya Vallabji Haridatta. Dr. Bhagvánlál held that the date is 103 tryuttaraśate not 102 dvyuttaraśate as read by Dr. Bühler; that the name of the father of the donor is Bápaka and not Báhaka; and that the name of the nakshatra or constellation is Rohiní not Śravaṇa. ↑
76 Several coins have the same date. ↑
77 One is in the collection of the B. B. R. A. Society, the other belonged to the Pandit. ↑
78 An unpublished inscription found in 1865 by Mr. Bhagvánlál Sampatrám. ↑
79 The top of the third numeral is broken. It may be 7 but is more likely to be 6. ↑
80 The Jasdan inscription has been published by Dr. Bháu Dáji, J. B. R. A. S. VIII. 234ff, and by Dr. Hœrnle, Ind. Ant. XII. 32ff. ↑
81 Five have recently been identified in the collection of Dr. Gerson daCunha. ↑
82 His name, the fact that he regained the title Mahákshatrapa, and his date about a.d. 225 suggest that Saṅghadáman (a.d. 222–226) may be the Sandanes whom the Periplus (McCrindle, 128) describes as taking the regular mart Kalyán near Bombay from Saraganes, that is the Dakhan Śátakarṇis, and, to prevent it again becoming a place of trade, forbidding all Greek ships to visit Kalyán, and sending under a guard to Broach any Greek ships that even by accident entered its port. The following reasons seem conclusive against identifying Saṅghadáman with Sandanes: (1) The abbreviation from Saṅghadáman to Sandanes seems excessive in the case of the name of a well known ruler who lived within thirty years of the probable time (a.d. 247) when the writer of the Periplus visited Gujarát and the Konkan: (2) The date of Saṅghadáman (a.d. 222–226) is twenty to thirty years too early for the probable collection of the Periplus details: (3) Apart from the date of the Periplus the apparent distinction in the writer’s mind between Sandanes’ capture of Kalyán and his own time implies a longer lapse than suits a reign of only four years.
In favour of the Sandanes of the Periplus being a dynastic not a personal name is its close correspondence both in form and in geographical position with Ptolemy’s (a.d. 150) Sadaneis, who gave their name, Ariake Sadinôn or the Sadins’ Aria, to the North Konkan, and, according to McCrindle (Ptolemy, 39) in the time of Ptolemy ruled the prosperous trading communities that occupied the sea coast to about Semulla or Chaul. The details in the present text show that some few years before Ptolemy wrote the conquests of Rudradáman had brought the North Konkan under the Gujarát Kshatrapas. Similarly shortly before the probable date of the Periplus (a.d. 247) the fact that Saṅghadáman and his successors Dámasena (a.d. 226–236) and Vijayasena (a.d. 238–249) all used the title Mahákshatrapa makes their possession of the North Konkan probable. The available details of the Káthiáváḍa Kshatrapas therefore confirm the view that the Sadans of Ptolemy and the Sandanes of the Periplus are the Gujarát Kshatrapas. The question remains how did the Greeks come to know the Kshatrapas by the name of Sadan or Sandan. The answer seems to be the word Sadan or Sandan is the Sanskrit Sádhana which according to Lassen (McCrindle’s Ptolemy, 40) and Williams’ Sanskrit Dictionary may mean agent or representative and may therefore be an accurate rendering of Kshatrapa in the sense of Viceroy. Wilford (As. Res. IX. 76, 198) notices that Sanskrit writers give the early English in India the title Sádhan Engrez. This Wilford would translate Lord but it seems rather meant for a rendering of the word Factor. Prof. Bhandárkar (Bom. Gaz. XIII. 418 note 1) notices a tribe mentioned by the geographer Varáhamihira (a.d. 580) as Śántikas and associated with the Aparántakas or people of the west coast. He shows how according to the rules of letter changes the Sanskrit Śántika would in Prákrit be Sándino. In his opinion it was this form Sandino which was familiar to Greek merchants and sailors. Prof. Bhandárkar holds that when (a.d. 100–110) the Kshatrapa Nahapána displaced the Śátaváhanas or Ándhrabhṛityas the Śántikas or Sandino became independent in the North Konkan and took Kalyán. To make their independence secure against the Kshatrapas they forbad intercourse between their own territory and the Dakhan and sent foreign ships to Barygaza. Against this explanation it is to be urged; (1) That Násik and Junnar inscriptions show Nahapána supreme in the North Konkan at least up to a.d. 120; (2) That according to the Periplus the action taken by the Sandans or Sadans was not against the Kshatrapas but against the Śátakarṇis; (3) That the action was not taken in the time of Nahapána but at a later time, later not only than the first Gautamíputra the conqueror of Nahapána or his son-in-law Ushavadáta (a.d. 138), but later than the second Gautamíputra, who was defeated by the Káthiáváḍa Kshatrapa Rudradáman some time before a.d. 150; (4) That if the Śántikas were solely a North Konkan tribe they would neither wish nor be able to send foreign ships to Broach. The action described in the Periplus of refusing to let Greek ships enter Kalyán and of sending all such ships to Broach was the action of a Gujarát conqueror of Kalyán determined to make foreign trade centre in his own chief emporium Broach. The only possible lord of Gujarát either in the second or third century who can have adopted such a policy was the Kshatrapa of Ujjain in Málwa and of Minnagara or Junágaḍh in Káthiáváḍa, the same ruler, who, to encourage foreign vessels to visit Broach had (McCrindle’s Periplus, 118, 119) stationed native fishermen with well-manned long boats off the south Káthiáváḍa coast to meet ships and pilot them through the tidal and other dangers up the Narbada to Broach. It follows that the Sandanes of the Periplus and Ptolemy’s North Konkan Sádans are the Gujarát Mahákshatrapas. The correctness of this identification of Sadan with the Sanskrit Sádhan and the explanation of Sádhan as a translation of Kshatrapa or representative receive confirmation from the fact that the account of Kálakáchárya in the Bharaheśwara Vṛítti (J. B. B. R. A. S. IX. 141–142), late in date (a.d. 1000–1100) but with notable details of the Śaka or Śáhi invaders, calls the Śaka king Sádhana-Siṃha. If on this evidence it may be held that the Kshatrapas were known as Sádhanas, it seems to follow that Śántika the form used by Varáhamihira (a.d. 505–587) is a conscious and intentional Sanskritizing of Sádan whose correct form and origin had passed out of knowledge, a result which would suggest conscious or artificial Sanskritizing as the explanation of the forms of many Puráṇic tribal and place names. A further important result of this inquiry is to show that the received date of a.d. 70 for the Periplus cannot stand. Now that the Kanishka era a.d. 78 is admitted to be the era used by the Kshatrapas both in the Dakhan and in Gujarát it follows that a writer who knows the elder and the younger Śátakarṇis cannot be earlier than a.d. 150 and from the manner in which he refers to them must almost certainly be considerably later. This conclusion supports the date a.d. 247 which on other weighty grounds the French scholar Reinaud (Ind. Ant. Dec. 1879. pp. 330, 338) has assigned to the Periplus. ↑
83 The Pandit’s coin was obtained by him in 1863 from Amreli in Káthiáváḍa. A copy of it is given by Mr. Justice Newton who calls Saṅghadáman son of Rudrasiṃha (Jour. B. B. R. A. S. IX. Pl. I. Fig. 7). The other specimen is better preserved. ↑
84 One of these coins was lent to the Pandit by Mr. Vajeshankar Gavrishankar. ↑
85 One specimen in the collection of Mr. Vajeshankar bears date 158. ↑
86 One of them was lent by Mr. Vajeshankar Gavrishankar. ↑
87 This name has generally been read Atridáman. ↑
88 Jour. B. B. R. A. S. VII. 16. ↑
89 See below Chapter VI. page 57. ↑
90 Cunningham’s Arch. Sur. X. 127; XV. 29–30. ↑
91 This coin of Rudrasena may have been taken so far from Gujarát by the Gujarát monk in whose honour the stúpa was built. ↑
92 Íśvaradatta’s name ends in datta as does also that of Śivadatta the father of king Íśvarasena of the Násik inscription. ↑
93 Dr. Bhagvánlál’s suggestion that Vijayasena (a.d. 238–249) was defeated by the Ábhír or Ahír king Íśvaradatta who entered Gujarát from the North Konkan seems open to question. First as regards the suggestion that Vijayasena was the Kshatrapa whose power Íśvaradatta overthrew it is to be noticed that though the two coinless years (a.d. 249–251) between the last coin of Vijayasena and the earliest coin of Dámájaḍaśrí agree with the recorded length of Íśvaradatta’s supremacy the absence of coins is not in itself proof of a reverse or loss of Kshatrapa power between the reigns of Vijayasena and Dámájaḍaśrí. It is true the Pandit considers that Íśvaradatta’s coins closely resemble those of Vijayasena. At the same time he also (Násik Stat. Acct. 624) thought them very similar to Víradáman’s (a.d. 236–238) coins. Víradáman’s date so immediately precedes Vijayasena’s that in many respects their coins must be closely alike. It is to be noted that a.d. 230–235 the time of rival Kshatrapas among whom Víradáman was one (especially the time between a.d. 236 and 238 during which none of the rivals assumed the title Mahákshatrapa) was suitable to (perhaps was the result of) a successful invasion by Íśvaradatta, and that this same invasion may have been the cause of the transfer of the capital, noted in the Periplus (a.d. 247) as having taken place some years before, from Ozene or Ujjain to Minnagara or Junágaḍh (McCrindle, 114, 122). On the other hand the fact that Vijayasena regained the title of Mahákshatrapa and handed it to his successor Dámájaḍaśrí III. would seem to shew that no reverse or humiliation occurred during the coinless years (a.d. 249–251) between their reigns, a supposition which is supported by the flourishing state of the kingdom at the time of the Periplus (a.d. 247) and also by the evidence that both the above Kshatrapas ruled near Karád in Sátára. At the same time if the difference between Víradáman’s and Vijayasena’s coins is sufficient to make it unlikely that Íśvaradatta’s can be copies of Víradáman’s it seems possible that the year of Íśvaradatta’s overlordship may be the year a.d. 244 (K. 166) in which Vijayasena’s coins bear the title Kshatrapa, and that the assumption of this lower title in the middle of a reign, which with this exception throughout claims the title Mahákshatrapa, may be due to the temporary necessity of acknowledging the supremacy of Íśvaradatta. With reference to the Pandit’s suggestion that Íśvaradatta was an Ábhíra the fact noted above of a trace of Kshatrapa rule at Karád thirty-one miles south of Sátára together with the fact that they held Aparánta or the Konkan makes it probable that they reached Karád by Chiplún and the Kumbhárli pass. That the Kshatrapas entered the Dakhan by so southerly a route instead of by some one of the more central Thána passes, seems to imply the presence of some hostile power in Násik and Khándesh. This after the close of the second century a.d. could hardly have been the Ándhras or Śátakarṇis. It may therefore be presumed to have been the Ándhras’ successors the Ábhíras. As regards the third suggestion that Kshatrapa Gujarát was overrun from the North Konkan it is to be noted that the evidence of connection between Íśvarasena of the Násik inscription (Cave X. No. 15) and Íśvaradatta of the coins is limited to a probable nearness in time and a somewhat slight similarity in name. On the other hand no inscription or other record points to Ábhíra ascendancy in the North Konkan or South Gujarát. The presence of an Ábhíra power in the North Konkan seems inconsistent with Kshatrapa rule at Kalyán and Karád in the second half of the third century. The position allotted to Aberia in the Periplus (McCrindle, 113) inland from Surastrene, apparently in the neighbourhood of Thar and Párkar; the finding of Íśvaradatta’s coins in Káthiáváḍa (Násik Gazetteer, XIII. 624); and (perhaps between a.d. 230 and 240) the transfer westwards of the head-quarters of the Kshatrapa kingdom seem all to point to the east rather than to the south, as the side from which Íśvaradatta invaded Gujarát. At the same time the reference during the reign of Rudrasiṃha I. (a.d. 181) to the Ábhíra Rudrabhúti who like his father was Senápati or Commander-in-Chief suggests that Íśvaradatta may have been not a foreigner but a revolted general. This supposition, his assumption of the title Mahákshatrapa, and the finding of his coins only in Káthiáváḍa to a certain extent confirm. ↑
Chapter VI.
The Traikúṭakas, a.d. 250–450. Two Plates.The materials regarding the
Traikúṭakas, though meagre, serve to show that they were a
powerful dynasty who rose to consequence about the time of the middle
Kshatrapas (a.d. 250). All the recorded
information is in two copperplates, one the Kanheri copperplate found
by Dr. Bird in 1839,1 the other a copperplate found at Párdi
near Balsár in 1885.2 Both plates are dated, the Kanheri plate
‘in the year two hundred and forty-five of the increasing rule of
the Traikúṭakas’; the Párdi plate in
Saṃvat 207 clearly figured. The Kanheri plate contains nothing of
historical importance; the Párdi plate gives the name of the
donor as Dahrasena or Dharasena ‘the illustrious great king of
the Traikúṭakas.’ Though it does not give any royal
name the Kanheri plate expressly mentions the date as the year 245 of
the increasing rule of the Traikúṭakas. The Párdi
plate gives the name of the king as ‘of the
Traikúṭakas’ but merely mentions the date as
Saṃ. 207. This date though not stated to be in the era of the
Traikúṭakas must be taken to be dated in the same era as
the Kanheri plate seeing that the style of the letters of both plates
is very similar.
The initial date must therefore have been started by the founder of the dynasty and the Kanheri plate proves the dynasty must have lasted at least 245 years. The Párdi plate is one of the earliest copper-plate grants in India. Neither the genealogy nor even the usual three generations including the father and grandfather are given, nor like later plates does it contain a wealth of attributes. The king is called ‘the great king of the Traikúṭakas,’ the performer of the aśvamedha or horse-sacrifice, a distinction bespeaking a powerful sovereign. It may therefore be supposed that Dahrasena held South Gujarát to the Narbadá together with part of the North Konkan and of the Ghát and Dakhan plateau.
Initial Date.What then was the
initial date of the Traikúṭakas? Ten Gujarát
copper-plates of the Gurjjaras and Chalukyas are dated in an unknown
era with Saṃ. followed by the date figures as in the Párdi
plate and as in Gupta inscriptions. The earliest is the fragment from
Saṅkheḍá
in the Baroda State dated Saṃ. 346, which would fall in the reign of
Dadda I. of Broach.3 Next come the two Kaira grants of the Gurjjara king
Dadda Praśántarága dated Saṃ. 380 and
Saṃ. 3854; and the Saṅkheḍá
grant of Raṇagraha dated Saṃ. 3915; then the Kaira grant of
the Chalukya king Vijayarája or Vijayavarman dated
Saṃvatsara 3946; then the Bagumrá grant of the Sendraka
chief Nikumbhallaśakti7; [56]
Chapter VI.
The Traikúṭakas, a.d. 250–450.
Initial Date. two grants from Navsári and Surat of the
Chalukya king Śíláditya Śryáśraya
dated 421 and 4438; two the Navsári and Kávi grants of the
Gurjjara king Jayabhaṭa dated respectively Saṃ. 456 and
Saṃ. 4869; and a grant of Pulakeśi dated Saṃvat
490.10
Of these the grant dated 421 speaks of Śíláditya Śryáśraya as Yuvarája or heir-apparent and as the son of Jayasiṃhavarmman. The plate further shows that Jayasiṃhavarmman was brother of Vikramáditya and son of Pulakeśi Vallabha ‘the conqueror of the northern king Harshavardhana.’ The name Jayasiṃhavarmman does not occur in any copperplate of the main line of the Western Chalukyas of the Dakhan. That he is called Mahárája or great king and that his son Śíláditya is called Yuvarája or heir-apparent suggest that Jayasiṃhavarmman was the founder of the Gujarát branch of the Western Chalukyas and that his great Dakhan brother Vikramáditya was his overlord, a relation which would explain the mention of Vikramáditya in the genealogy of the copper-plate. Vikramáditya’s reign ended in a.d. 680 (Śaka 602).11 Supposing our grant to be dated in this last year of Vikramáditya, Saṃvat 421 should correspond to Śaka 602, which gives Śaka 181 or a.d. 259 as the initial date of the era in which the plate is dated. Probably the plate was dated earlier in the reign of Vikramáditya giving a.d. 250. In any case the era used cannot be the Gupta era whose initial year is now finally settled to be a.d. 319.
The second grant of the same Śíláditya is dated Saṃvat 443. In it, both in an eulogistic verse at the beginning and in the text of the genealogy, Vinayáditya Satyáśraya Vallabha is mentioned as the paramount sovereign which proves that by Saṃvat 443 Vikramáditya had been succeeded by Vinayáditya. The reign of Vinayáditya has been fixed as lasting from Śaka 602 to Śaka 618 that is from a.d. 680 to a.d. 696–97.12 Taking Śaka 615 or a.d. 693 to correspond with Saṃvat 443, the initial year of the era is a.d. 250.
The grant of Pulakeśivallabha Janáśraya dated
Saṃvat 490, mentions Mangalarasaráya as the donor’s
elder brother and as the son of Jayasiṃhavarmman. And a
Balsár grant whose donor is mentioned as Mangalarája son
of Jayasiṃhavarmman, apparently the same as the
Mangalarasaráya of the plate just mentioned, is dated Śaka
653.13 Placing the elder brother about ten years before the
younger we get Saṃvat 480 as the date of Mangalarája,
which, corresponding with Śaka 653 or a.d. 730–31, gives a.d. 730 minus 480 that is a.d. 250–51 as the initial year of the era in
which Pulakeśi’s grant is dated. In the Navsári
plates, which record a gift by the Gurjjara king Jayabhaṭa in
Saṃvat 456, Dadda II. the donor of the Kaira grants which bear
date 380 and 385, is mentioned in the genealogical part at the
beginning as ‘protecting the lord of Valabhi who had been
defeated by the great lord the illustrious Harshadeva.’ Now the
great Harshadeva or Harsha Vardhana of Kanauj whose court was visited
by the Chinese pilgrim Hiuen [57]
Chapter VI.
The Traikúṭakas, a.d. 250–450.
Initial Date. Tsiang between a.d. 629 and 645, reigned according to Reinaud from
a.d. 607 to about a.d. 648. Taking a.d. 250
as the initial year of the era of the Kaira plates, Dadda II.’s
dates 380 and 385, corresponding to a.d. 630 and 635, fall in the reign of
Harshavardhana.
These considerations seem to show that the initial date of the Traikúṭaka era was at or about a.d. 250 which at once suggests its identity with the Chedi or Kalachuri era.14 The next question is, Who were these Traikúṭakas. The meaning of the title seems to be kings of Trikúṭa. Several references seem to point to the existence of a city named Trikúṭa on the western seaboard. In describing Raghu’s triumphant progress the Rámáyaṇa and the Raghuvaṃśa mention him as having established the city of Trikúṭa in Aparánta on the western seaboard.15 Trikúṭakam or Trikúṭam, a Sanskrit name for sea salt seems a reminiscence of the time when Trikúṭa was the emporium from which Konkan salt was distributed over the Dakhan. The scanty information regarding the territory ruled by the Traikúṭakas is in agreement with the suggestion that Junnar in North Poona was the probable site of their capital and that in the three ranges that encircle Junnar we have the origin of the term Trikúṭa or Three-Peaked.
Their Race or Tribe.Of the race or
tribe of the Traikúṭakas nothing is known. The conjecture
may be offered that they are a branch of the Ábhíra kings
of the Puráṇas, one of whom is mentioned in Inscription
XV. of Násik Cave X. which from the style of the letters belongs
to about a.d. 150 to 200. The easy
connection between Násik and Balsár by way of Peth
(Peint) and the nearness in time between the Násik inscription
and the initial date of the Traikúṭakas support this
conjecture. The further suggestion may be offered that the founder of
the line of Traikúṭakas was the Íśvaradatta,
who, as noted in the Kshatrapa chapter, held the overlordship of
Káthiáváḍa as Mahákshatrapa, perhaps
during the two years a.d. 248 and 249, a
result in close agreement with the conclusions drawn from the
examination of the above quoted Traikúṭaka and Chalukya
copperplates. As noted in the Kshatrapa chapter after two years’
supremacy Íśvaradatta seems to have been defeated and
regular Kshatrapa rule restored about a.d. 252 (K. 174) by
Dámájaḍaśrí son of Vijayasena. The
unbroken use of the title Mahákshatrapa, the moderate and
uniform lengths of the reigns, and the apparently unquestioned
successions suggest, what the discovery of Kshatrapa coins at
Karád near Sátára in the Dakhan and at
Amrávati in the Berárs seems to imply, that during the
second half of the third century Kshatrapa rule was widespread and
firmly established.16 The conjecture may be offered that Rudrasena
(a.d. 256–272) whose coins have been
found in Amrávati in the Berárs spread his power at the
expense of the Traikúṭakas driving them towards the
Central Provinces where they established themselves at Tripura and
Kálanjara.17 Further that under Bráhman [58]
Chapter VI.
The Traikúṭakas, a.d. 250–450.
Their Race or Tribe. influence, just as the Gurjjaras called
themselves descendants of Karṇa the hero of the
Mahábhárata, and the Pallavas claimed to be of the
Bháradvája stock, the Traikúṭakas forgot
their Ábhíra origin and claimed descent from the
Haihayas. Again as the Valabhis (a.d. 480–767) adopted the Gupta era but gave it
their own name so the rulers of Tripura seem to have continued the
original Traikúṭaka era of a.d. 248–9 under the name of the Chedi era. The
decline of the Kshatrapas dates from about a.d. 300 the rule of Viśvasena the twentieth
Kshatrapa son of Bharttṛidáman. The subsequent disruption
of the Kshatrapa empire was probably the work of their old neighbours
and foes the Traikúṭakas, who, under the name of Haihayas,
about the middle of the fifth century (a.d. 455–6) rose to supremacy and established a
branch at their old city of Trikúṭa ruling the greater
part of the Bombay Dakhan and South Gujarát and probably filling
the blank between a.d. 410 the fall of the
Kshatrapas and a.d. 500 the rise of the
Chálukyas.
About 1887 Pandit Bhagvánlál secured nine of a hoard of 500 silver coins found at Daman in South Gujarát. All are of one king a close imitation of the coins of the latest Kshatrapas. On the obverse is a bust of bad workmanship and on the reverse are the usual Kshatrapa symbols encircled with the legend:
महाराजेन्द्रवर्मपुत्रपरमवैष्णवश्रीमहाराजरुद्रगणः
Mahárájendravarmaputra Parama Vaishnava Śrí Mahárája Rudragaṇa.
The devoted Vaishnava the illustrious king Rudragaṇa son of the great king Indravarma.
At Karád, thirty-one miles south of Sátára, Mr. Justice Newton obtained a coin of this Rudragaṇa, with the coins of many Kshatrapas including Viśvasiṃha son of Bharttṛidáman who ruled up to a.d. 300. This would favour the view that Rudragaṇa was the successful rival who wrested the Dakhan and North Konkan from Viśvasiṃha. The fact that during the twenty years after Viśvasiṃha (a.d. 300–320) none of the Kshatrapas has the title Mahákshatrapa seems to show they ruled in Káthiáváḍa as tributaries of this Rudragaṇa and his descendants of the Traikúṭaka family. The Dahrasena of the Párdi plate whose inscription date is 207, that is a.d. 457, may be a descendant of Rudragaṇa. The Traikúṭaka kingdom would thus seem to have flourished at least till the middle of the fifth century. Somewhat later, or at any rate after the date of the Kanheri plate (245 = a.d. 495), it was overthrown by either the Mauryas or the Guptas.18 [60]
1 Cave Temple Inscriptions, Bom. Arch. Sur. Sep. Number XI. page 57ff. ↑
2 J. B. B. R. A. S. XVI. 346. ↑
3 Epigraphia Indica, II. 19. ↑
6 Ind. Ant. VII. 248ff. Dr. Bhandárkar (Early Hist. of the Deccan, 42 note 7) has given reasons for believing this grant to be a forgery. ↑
8 J. B. B. R. A. S. XVI. 1ff.; Trans. Vienna Or. Congress, 210ff. ↑
9 Ind. Ant. XIII. 70ff. and V. 109ff. ↑
10 Trans. Vienna Or. Congress, 210ff. ↑
11 Fleet’s Kánarese Dynasties, 27. ↑
12 Fleet’s Kánarese Dynasties, 27. ↑
13 Ind. Ant. XIV. 75 and Jour. B. B. R. A. S. XVI. 1ff. ↑
14 Mr. Fleet (Corp. Ins. Ind. III. 9) and Sir A. Cunningham (Arch. Sur. IX. 77) agree in fixing a.d. 250 as the initial date of the Chedi era. Prof. Kielhorn has worked out the available dates and finds that the first year of the era corresponds to a.d. 249–50. Ind. Ant. XVII. 215. ↑
15 Válmíki’s Rámáyaṇa, Ganpat Krishnaji’s Edition: Raghuvaṃśa, IV. 59. ↑
16 For details see above page 48. ↑
17 Tripura four miles west of Jabalpur; Kálanjara 140 miles north of Jabalpur. ↑
18 That the era used by the
Gurjjaras and Chalukyas of Gujarát was the Chedi era may be
regarded as certain since the discovery of the Saṅkheḍá
grant of Nirihullaka (Ep. Ind.
II. 21), who speaks of a certain Śaṅkaraṇa as his
overlord. Palæographically this grant belongs to the sixth
century, and Dr. Bühler has suggested that
Śaṅkaraṇa is the Chedi Śaṅkaragaṇa
whose son Buddharája was defeated by Mangalíśa some
time before a.d. 602 (Ind. Ant. XIX. 16). If this is accepted, the
grant shows that the Chedis or Kalachuris were in power in the
Narbadá valley during the sixth
century, which explains the prevalence of their era in South
Gujarát. Chedi rule in the Narbadá valley must
have come to an end about a.d. 580 when
Dadda I. established himself at Broach. It being established that the
Kalachuris once ruled in South Gujarát, there is no great
difficulty in the way of identifying the Traikúṭakas with
them. The two known Traikúṭaka grants are dated in the
third century of their era, and belong palæographically to the
fifth century a.d. Their era, therefore, like
that of the Kalachuris, begins in the third century a.d.: and it is simpler to suppose that the two eras were
the same than
Chapter VI.
The Traikúṭakas, a.d. 250–450. that two different
eras, whose initial points were only a few years apart, were in use in
the same district. Now that the Śaka and the Vikrama eras are
known to have had different names at different times, the change in the
name of the era offers no special difficulty. This identification would
carry back Kalachuri rule in South Gujarát to at least
a.d. 456–6, the date of the
Párdi grant: and it is worth noting that Varáhamihira
(Bṛ. Saṃh. XIV. 20) places the Haihayas or Kalachuris in
the west along with the Aparántakas or Konkanis.
Though the name Traikúṭaka means of Trikúṭa, the authorities quoted by Dr. Bhagvánlál do not establish the existence of a city called Trikúṭa. They only vouch for a mountain of that name somewhere in the Western Gháts, and there is no evidence of any special connection with Junnar. Further, the word Trikúṭakam seems to mean rock-salt, not sea-salt, so that there is here no special connection with the Western coast. Wherever Trikúṭa may have been, there seems no need to reject the tradition that connects the rise of the Kalachuris with their capture of Kálanjara (Cunningham’s Arch. Surv. IX. 77ff), as it is more likely that they advanced from the East down the Narbadá than that their original seats were on the West Coast, as the Western Indian inscriptions of the third and fourth centuries contain no reference either to Traikúṭakas or to Junnar or other western city as Trikúṭa.
With reference to the third suggestion that the Traikúṭakas twice overthrew the Kshatrapas, under Íśvaradatta in a.d. 248 and under Rudragaṇa in a.d. 310–320, it is to be noted that there is no evidence to show that Íśvaradatta was either an Ábhíra or a Traikúṭaka and that the identification of his date with a.d. 248–250 seems less probable than with either a.d. 244 or a.d. 236. (Compare above Footnote page 53). Even if Íśvaradatta’s supremacy coincided with a.d. 250 the initial date of the Traikúṭaka era, it seems improbable that a king who reigned only two years and left no successor should have had any connection with the establishment of an era which is not found in use till two centuries later. As regards Rudragaṇa it may be admitted that he belonged to the race or family who weakened Kshatrapa power early in the fourth century a.d. At the same time there seems no reason to suppose that Rudragaṇa was a Traikúṭaka or a Kalachuri except the fact that his name, like that of Śaṅkaragaṇa, is a compound of the word gaṇa and a name of Śiva; while the irregular posthumous use of the title Mahákshatrapa among the latest (23rd to 26th) Kshatrapas favours the view that they remained independent till their overthrow by the Guptas about a.d. 410. The conclusion seems to be that the Traikúṭaka and the Kalachuri eras are the same namely a.d. 248–9: that this era was introduced into Gujarát by the Traikúṭakas who were connected with the Haihayas; and that the introduction of the era into Gujarát did not take place before the middle of the fifth century a.d.—(A. M. T. J.) ↑
Chapter VII.
The Guptas, a.d. 410–470. After the Kshatrapas
(a.d. 120–410) the powerful dynasty
of the Guptas established themselves in Gujarát. So far as the
dynasty is connected with Gujarát the Gupta tree is:
Gupta. G.1–12(?)—a.d.319–322(?) Petty N. W. P. Chief. |
|
Ghaṭotkacha. G.12–29(?)—a.d.332–349(?) Petty N. W. P. Chief. |
|
Chandragupta I. G.29–49(?)—a.d.349–369(?) Powerful N. W. P. Chief. |
|
Samudragupta. G.50–75(?)—a.d.370–395. Great N. W. P. Sovereign. |
|
Chandragupta II. G.70–96—a.d.396–415. Great Monarch conquers Málwa. G.80 a.d.400 and Gujarát G.90 a.d.410. |
|
Kumáragupta. G.97–133—a.d.416–453. Rules Gujarát and Káthiáváḍa. |
|
Skandagupta. G.133–149—a.d.454–470. Rules Gujarát Káthiáváḍa and Kachch. |
According to the Puráṇas1 the original seat of
the Guptas was between the Ganges and the Jamna. Their first capital is
not determined. English writers usually style them the Guptas of
Kanauj. And though this title is simply due to the chance that Gupta
coins were first found at Kanauj, further discoveries show that the
chief remains of Gupta records and coins are in the territory to the
east and south-east of Kanauj. Of the race of the Guptas nothing is
known. According to the ordinances of the Smṛitis or Sacred
Books,2 the terminal gupta belongs only to Vaiśyas
a class including shepherds [61]
Chapter VII.
The Guptas, a.d. 410–470. cultivators and
traders. Of the first three kings, Gupta Ghaṭotkacha and
Chandragupta I., beyond the fact that Chandragupta I. bore the title of
Mahárájádhirája, neither descriptive titles
nor details are recorded. As the fourth king Samudragupta performed the
long-neglected horse-sacrifice he must have been Bráhmanical in
religion. And as inscriptions style Samudragupta’s three
successors, Chandragupta II. Kumáragupta and Skandagupta, Parama
Bhágavata, they must have been Smárta Vaishnavas, that is
devotees of Vishṇu and observers of Vedic
ceremonies.
The Founder Gupta, a.d. 319–322(?).The founder of the dynasty is styled Gupta. In inscriptions this name always appears as Śrí-gupta which is taken to mean protected by Śrí or Lakshmí. Against this explanation it is to be noted that in their inscriptions all Gupta’s successors, have a Śrí before their names. The question therefore arises; If Śrí forms part of the name why should the name Śrígupta have had no second Śrí prefixed in the usual way. Further in the inscriptions the lineage appears as Guptavaṃśa that is the lineage of the Guptas never Śríguptavaṃśa3; and whenever dates in the era of this dynasty are given they are conjoined with the name Gupta never with Śrígupta.4 It may therefore be taken that Gupta not Śrígupta is the correct form of the founder’s name.5
Ghaṭotkacha, a.d. 322–349(?).Gupta the founder seems never to have risen to be more than a petty chief. No known inscription gives him the title Mahárájádhirája Supreme Ruler of Great Kings, which all Gupta rulers after the founder’s grandson Chandragupta assume. Again that no coins of the founder and many coins of his successors have been discovered makes it probable that Gupta was not a ruler of enough importance to have a currency of his own. According to the inscriptions Gupta was succeeded by his son Ghaṭotkacha a petty chief like his father with the title of Mahárája and without coins.
Chandragupta I. a.d. 349–369(?).Chandragupta I. (a.d. 349–369 [?]), the son and successor of Ghaṭotkacha, is styled Mahárájádhirája either because he himself became powerful, or, more probably, because he was the father of his very powerful successor Samudragupta. Though he may not have gained the dignity of “supreme ruler of great kings” by his own successes Chandragupta I. rose to a higher position than his predecessors. He was connected by marriage with the Lichchhavi dynasty of Tirhút an alliance which must have been considered of importance since his son Samudragupta puts the name of his mother Kumáradeví on his coins, and always styles himself daughter’s son of Lichchhavi.6 [62]
Chapter VII.
The Guptas, a.d. 410–470.
Samudragupta, a.d. 370–395.
Samudragupta, a.d. 370–395.Samudragupta was the first
of his family to strike coins. His numerous gold coins are, with a
certain additional Indian element, adopted from those of his
Indo-Skythian predecessors. The details of the royal figure on the
obverse are Indian in the neck ornaments, large earrings, and
headdress; they are Indo-Skythian in the tailed coat, long boots, and
straddle. The goddess on the reverse of some coins with a fillet and
cornucopia is an adaptation of an Indo-Skythian figure, while the
lotus-holding Ganges on an alligator and the standing Glory holding a
flyflapper on the reverse of other coins are purely Indian.7
His Coins.A noteworthy feature of Samudragupta’s coins is that one or other of almost all his epithets appears on each of his coins with a figure of the king illustrating the epithet. Coins with the epithet Sarvarájochchhettá Destroyer-of-all-kings have on the obverse a standing king stretching out a banner topped by the wheel or disc of universal supremacy.8
Coins9 with the epithet Apratiratha Peerless have on
the obverse a standing king whose left hand rests on a bow and whose
right hand holds a loose-lying unaimed arrow and in front an Eagle or
Garuḍa standard symbolizing the
unrivalled supremacy of the king, his arrow no longer wanted, his
standard waving unchallenged. On the obverse is the legend:
[63]
Chapter VII.
The Guptas, a.d. 410–470.
Samudragupta, a.d. 370–395.
अप्रतिरथराजन्यकीर्ति (र) मम विजयते.
Apratiratharájanyakírti(r)mama vijáyate.10
Triumphant is the glory of me the unrivalled sovereign.
Coins with the attribute Kritánta paraśu the Death-like-battle-axe have on the obverse a royal figure grasping a battle-axe.11 In front of the royal figure a boy, perhaps Samudragupta’s son Chandragupta, holds a standard. Coins with the attribute Aśvamedhaparákramaḥ Able-to-hold-a-horse-sacrifice have on the obverse a horse standing near a sacrificial post yúpa and on the reverse a female figure with a flyflap.12 The legend on the obverse is imperfect and hard to read. The late Mr. Thomas restores it:
नवजमधः राजाधिराज पृथिविं जियत्य.
Navajamadhaḥ rájádhirája pṛithivíṃ jiyatya.
Horse sacrifice, after conquering the earth, the great king (performs).
Coins with the legend Lichchhaveyaḥ, a coin abbreviation for Lichchhavidauhitra Daughter’s son of Lichchhavi (?), have on the obverse a standing king grasping a javelin.13 Under the javelin hand are the letters Chandraguptaḥ. Facing the king a female figure with trace of the letters Kumáradeví seems to speak to him. These figures of his mother and father are given to explain the attribute Lichchhaveya or scion of Lichchhavi. This coin has been supposed to belong to Chandragupta I. but the attribute Lichchhaveyaḥ can apply only to Samudragupta.
His Allahábád Inscription.A fuller source of information regarding Samudragupta remains in his inscription on the Allahábád Pillar.14 Nearly eight verses of the first part are lost. The first three verses probably described his learning as what remains of the third verse mentions his poetic accomplishments, and line 27 says he was skilled in poetry and music, a trait further illustrated by what are known as his Lyrist coins where he is shown playing a lute.15 The fourth verse says that during his lifetime his father chose Samudragupta to rule the earth from among others of equal birth. His father is mentioned as pleased with him and this is followed by the description of a victory during which several opponents are said to have submitted. The seventh verse records the sudden destruction of the army of Achyuta Nágasena and the punishment inflicted on a descendant of the Kota family.
Lines 19 and 20 record the conquest, or submission, of the following
South Indian monarchs, Mahendra of Kosala, Vyághrarája of
Mahá Kántára,16 Mundarája of
Kauráttá,17 Svámidatta of Paishṭapura
Mahendra-Giri and Auṭṭura18, Damana of
Airaṇḍapallaka, Vishṇu of
Káñchí, Nílarája
Śápávamukta,19 Hastivarman of Veṅgí,
Ugrasena of Pálaka,20 [64]
Chapter VII.
The Guptas, a.d. 410–470.
Samudragupta, a.d. 370–395.
Kubera of Daivaráshṭra, and Dhanaṃjaya of
Kausthalapura. Line 21 gives a further list of nine kings of
Áryávarta exterminated by Samudragupta:
|
|
|
As no reference is made to the territories of these kings they may be supposed to be well known neighbouring rulers. General Cunningham’s coins and others obtained at Mathurá, show that the fifth ruler Gaṇapatinága was one of the Nága kings of Gwálior and Narwár.21 The inscription next mentions that Samudragupta took into his employ the chiefs of the forest countries. Then in lines 22 and 23 follows a list of countries whose kings gave him tribute, who obeyed his orders, and who came to pay homage. The list includes the names of many frontier countries and the territories of powerful contemporary kings. The frontier kingdoms are:22
|
|
|
|
|
The Indian kingdoms are:23
|
|
|
Mention is next made of kings who submitted, gave their daughters in marriage, paid tribute, and requested the issue of the Garuḍa or Eagle charter to secure them in the enjoyment of their territory.24 The tribal names of these kings are:25
|
|
[65]
Chapter VII.
The Guptas, a.d. 410–470.
Samudragupta, a.d. 370–395.
The inscribed pillar is said to have been set up by the great Captain
or Dandanáyaka named Tilabhaṭṭanáyaka.
This important inscription shows that Samudragupta’s dominions included Mathurá, Oudh, Gorakhpur, Allahábád, Benares, Behár, Tirhút, Bengal, and part of East Rájputána. The list of Dakhan and South Indian kingdoms does not necessarily imply that they formed part of Samudragupta’s territory. Samudragupta may have made a victorious campaign to the far south and had the countries recorded in the order of his line of march. The order suggests that he went from Behár, by way of Gayá, to Kosala the country about the modern Ráipur in the Central Provinces, and from Kosala, by Ganjam and other places in the Northern Circars, as far as Káñchí or Conjeveram forty-six miles south-west of Madras. Málwa is shown in the second list as a powerful allied kingdom. It does not appear to have formed part of Samudragupta’s territory nor, unless the Śakas are the Kshatrapas, does any mention of Gujarát occur even as an allied state.
Chandragupta II. a.d. 396–415.Samudragupta was succeeded
by his son Chandragupta II. whose mother was the queen
Dattádeví. He was the greatest and most powerful king of
the Gupta dynasty and added largely to the territory left by
Samudragupta. His second name Vikramáditya or the Sun of Prowess
appears on his coins. Like his father Chandragupta II. struck gold
coins of various types. He was the first Gupta ruler who spread his
power over Málwa and Gujarát which he apparently took
from the Kshatrapas as he was the first Gupta to strike silver coins
and as his silver coins of both varieties the eastern and the western
are modifications of the Kshatrapa type. The expedition which conquered
Málwa seems to have passed from Allahábád by
Bundelkhand to Bhilsá and thence to Málwa. An undated
inscription in the Udayagiri caves at Vidiśá (the modern
Besnagar) near Bhilsa records the making of a cave of Mahádeva
by one Śába of the Kautsa gotra and the family name of
Vírasena, a poet and native of Páṭaliputra who held
the hereditary office of minister of peace and war
sandhivigrahika, and who is recorded to have arrived with the
king who was intent upon conquering the whole earth.26 A neighbouring cave
bears an inscription of a feudatory of Chandragupta who was chief of
Sanakáníka.27 The chief’s name is lost, but the names of
his father Vishṇudása and of his
grandfather Chhagalaga remain. The date is the eleventh of the bright
half of [66]
Chapter VII.
The Guptas, a.d. 410–470.
Chandragupta II, a.d. 396–415. Ásháḍha
Saṃvatsara 82 (a.d. 401). From this
Chandragupta’s conquest of Vidiśá may be dated about
Saṃvatsara 80 (a.d. 399) or a little
earlier.
A third inscription is on the railing of the great Sáñchi stúpa.28 It is dated the 4th day of Bhádrapada Saṃvat 93 (a.d. 412) and records the gift of 25 dínáras and something called Íśvaravásaka (perhaps a village or a field) to the monks of the great monastery of Kákanádaboṭaśrí for the daily maintenance of five bhikshus and the burning of a lamp in the ratnagṛiha or shrine of the Buddhist triratna, for the merit of the supreme king of great kings Chandragupta who bears the popular name of Devarája or god-like.29 The donor a feudatory of Chandragupta named Ámrakárdava is described as having the object of his life gratified by the favour of the feet of the supreme ruler of great kings the illustrious Chandragupta, and as showing to the world the hearty loyalty of a good feudatory. Ámrakárdava seems to have been a chief of consequence as he is described as winning the flag of glory in numerous battles. The name of his kingdom is also recorded. Though it cannot now be made out the mention of his kingdom makes it probable that he was a stranger come to pay homage to Chandragupta. The reference to Chandragupta seems to imply he was the ruler of the land while the two other inscriptions show that his rule lasted from about 80 (a.d. 399) to at least 93 (a.d. 412). During these years Chandragupta seems to have spread his sway to Ujjain the capital of west Málwa, of which he is traditionally called the ruler. From Ujjain by way of Bágh and Tánda in the province of Ráth he seems to have entered South Gujarát and to have passed from the Broach coast to Káthiáváḍa. He seems to have wrested Káthiáváḍa from its Kshatrapa rulers as he is the first Gupta who struck silver coins and as his silver coins are of the then current Kshatrapa type. On the obverse is the royal bust with features copied from the Kshatrapa face and on the reverse is the figure of a peacock, probably chosen as the bearer of Kártikasvámi the god of war. Round the peacock is a Sanskrit legend. This legend is of two varieties. In Central Indian coins it runs:
श्री गुप्तकुलस्य महाराजाधिराज श्री चंद्रगुप्तविक्रमाङ्कस्य
Śrí Guptakulasya Mahárájadhirája Śrí Chandraguptavikramáṅkasya.
(Coin) of the king of kings the illustrious Chandragupta Vikramáṅka, of the family of the illustrious Gupta.30
In the very rare Káthiáváḍa coins, though they are similar to the above in style, the legend runs:
परमभागवत महाराजाधिराज श्री चन्द्रगुप्त विक्रमादित्य
Paramabhágavata Mahárájádhirája Śrí Chandragupta Vikramáditya.
The great devotee of Vishṇu the supreme ruler of great kings, the illustrious Chandragupta Vikramáditya.31
Several gold coins of Chandragupta show a young male figure behind
the king with his right hand laid on the king’s shoulder. This
youthful figure is apparently Chandragupta’s son
Kumáragupta who may have acted as Yuvarája during the
conquest of Málwa. [67]
Chapter VII.
The Guptas, a.d. 410–470.
Chandragupta II, a.d. 396–415. The rareness of
Chandragupta’s and the commonness of Kumáragupta’s
coins in Káthiáváḍa, together with the date
90 (a.d. 409) on some of Kumáragupta’s
coins make it probable that on their conquest his father appointed
Kumáragupta viceroy of Gujarát and
Káthiáváḍa.
As the first Gupta was a chief of no great power or influence it is probable that though it is calculated from him the Gupta era was established not by him but by his grandson the great Chandragupta II.32 This view is confirmed by the absence of dates on all existing coins of Chandragupta’s father Samudragupta. It further seems probable that like the Málavas in b.c. 57 and the Kshatrapas in a.d. 78 the occasion on which Chandragupta established the Gupta era was his conquest of Málwa. The Gupta era did not remain long in use. After the fall of Gupta power (a.d. 470) the old Málava era of b.c. 57 was revived. The conjecture may be offered that, in spite of the passing away of Gupta power, under his title of Vikramáditya, the fame of the great Gupta conqueror Chandragupta II. lived on in Málwa and that, drawing to itself tales of earlier local champions, the name Vikramáditya came to be considered the name of the founder of the Málava era.33
Working back from Gupta Saṃvat 80 (a.d. 400) the date of Chandragupta’s conquest of Málwa we may allot 1 to 12 (a.d. 319–332) to the founder Gupta: 12 to 29 (a.d. 332–349) to Gupta’s son Ghaṭotkacha: 29 to 49 (a.d. 349–369) to Ghaṭotkacha’s son Chandragupta I.: and 50 to 75 (a.d. 370–395) to Chandragupta’s powerful son Samudragupta who probably had a long reign. As the latest known date of Chandragupta II. is 93 (a.d. 413) and as a Bilsaḍ inscription34 of his successor Kumáragupta is dated 96 (a.d. 416) the reign of Chandragupta II. may be calculated to have lasted during the twenty years ending 95 (a.d. 415). [68]
Chapter VII.
The Guptas, a.d. 410–470.
Kumáragupta, a.d. 416–453. Kumáragupta, a.d. 416–453.Chandragupta II. was
succeeded by his son Kumáragupta whose mother was the queen
Dhruva-Deví. On Kumáragupta’s coins three titles
occur: Mahendra, Mahendra-Vikrama, and Mahendráditya. As already
noticed the circulation of Kumáragupta’s coins in
Káthiáváḍa during his father’s reign
makes it probable that on their conquest his father appointed him
viceroy of Káthiáváḍa and Gujarát.
Kumáragupta appears to have
succeeded his father about 96 (a.d. 416).
An inscription at Mankuwár near Prayága shows he was
ruling as late as 129 (a.d. 449) and a
coin of his dated 130 (a.d. 450) adds at
least one year to his reign. On the other hand the inscription on the
Girnár rock shows that in 137 (a.d. 457) his son Skandagupta was king. It follows
that Kumáragupta’s reign ended between 130 and 137
(a.d. 450–457) or about 133
(a.d. 453).
None of Kumáragupta’s four inscriptions gives any historical or other details regarding him.35 But the number and the wide distribution of his coins make it probable that during his long reign he maintained his father’s dominions intact.
Large numbers of Kumáragupta’s coins of gold silver and copper have been found. The gold which are of various types are inferior in workmanship to his father’s coins. The silver and copper coins are of two varieties, eastern and western. Both varieties have on the obverse the royal bust in the Kshatrapa style of dress. In the western pieces the bust is a copy of the moustached Kshatrapa face with a corrupted version of the corrupt Greek legend used by the Kshatrapas. The only difference between the obverses of the Western Gupta and the Kshatrapa coins is that the date is in the Gupta instead of in the Kshatrapa era. On the reverse is an ill formed peacock facing front as in Chandragupta II.’s coins. The legend runs:
परम भागवत महाराजाधिराज श्री कुमार्गुप्त महेन्द्रादित्य.
Paramabhágavata Maharájádhirája Śrí Kumáragupta Mahendráditya.
The great Vaishnava the supreme ruler of great kings, the illustrious Kumáragupta Mahendráditya.36
In Kumáragupta’s eastern silver and copper coins the bust on the obverse has no moustache nor is there any trace of the corrupt Greek legend. The date is in front of the face in perpendicular numerals one below the other instead of behind the head as in the Kshatrapa and Western Kumáragupta coins. On the reverse is a well-carved peacock facing front with tail feathers at full stretch. Round the peacock runs the clear cut legend:
विजितवनिरवनिपति कुमार्गुप्तो देवं जयति.
Vijitávaniravanipati Kumáragupto devaṃ jayati.
This legend is hard to translate. It seems to mean:
Kumáragupta, lord of the earth, who had conquered the kings of the earth, conquers the Deva.
[69]
Chapter VII.
The Guptas, a.d. 410–470.
Kumáragupta, a.d. 416–453. Probably the Deva whose
name suggested the antithesis between the kings of the earth and the
gods was one of the Devaputra family of Indo-Skythian rulers.37
Skandagupta, a.d. 454–470.Kumáragupta was
succeeded by his son Skandagupta. An inscription of his on a pillar at
Bhitarí near Saidpur in Gházipur bearing no date shows
that on his father’s death Skandagupta had a hard struggle to
establish his power.38 The text runs: “By whom when he rose to
fix fast again the shaken fortune of his house, three months39 were spent
on the earth as on a bed,” an apparent reference to flight and
wanderings. A doubtful passage in the same inscription seems to show
that he was opposed by a powerful king named Pushyamitra on whose back
he is said to have set his left foot.40 The inscription makes a further
reference to the troubles of the family stating that on re-establishing
the shaken fortune of his house Skandagupta felt satisfied and went to
see his weeping afflicted mother. Among the enemies with whom
Skandagupta had to contend the inscription mentions a close conflict
with the Húṇas that is the Ephthalites, Thetals, or White
Huns.41 Verse 3 of Skandagupta’s Girnár
inscription confirms the reference to struggles stating that on the
death of his father by his own might he humbled his enemies to the
earth and established himself. As the Girnár inscription is
dated 136 (a.d. 456) and as
Kumáragupta’s reign ended about 134, these troubles and
difficulties did not last for more than two years. The Girnár
inscription further states that on establishing his power he conquered
the earth, destroyed the arrogance of his enemies, and appointed
governors in all provinces. For Suráshṭra he selected a
governor named Parṇadatta and to Parṇadatta’s son
Chakrapálita he gave a share of the management placing him in
charge of Junágaḍh city. During the governorship of
Parṇadatta the Sudarśana lake close to
Junágaḍh, which had been strongly rebuilt in the time of
the Kshatrapa Rudradáman (a.d. 150), again gave way during the dark sixth of
Bhádrapada of the year 136 (a.d. 456). The streams Paláśiní
Sikatá, and Viláśiní42 burst through the dam
and flowed unchecked. Repairs were begun on the first of bright
Gríshma 137 (a.d. 457) and
finished in two months. The new dam is said to have been 100 cubits
[70]
Chapter VII.
The Guptas, a.d. 410–470.
Skandagupta, a.d. 454–470.
long by 68 cubits broad and 7 men or about 38 feet high. The probable
site of the lake is in the west valley of the Girnár hill near
what is called Bhavanátha’s pass.43 The inscription also
records the making of a temple of Vishṇu in the neighbourhood by
Chakrapálita, which was probably on the site of the modern
Dámodar’s Mandir in the Bhavanátha pass, whose
image is of granite and is probably as old as the Guptas. A new temple
was built in the fifteenth century during the rule of Mandalika the
last Chúḍásamá
ruler of Junágaḍh. At the time of the Musalmán
conquest (a.d. 1484) as violence was
feared the images were removed and buried. Mandalika’s temple was
repaired by Amarji Diván of Junágaḍh
(1759–1784). It was proposed to make and consecrate new images.
But certain old images of Vishṇu were found in digging
foundations for the enclosure wall and were consecrated. Two of these
images were taken by Girnára Bráhmans and consecrated in
the names of Baladevji and Revatí in a neighbouring temple
specially built for them. Of the original temple the only trace is a
pilaster built into the wall to the right as one enters. The style and
carving are of the Gupta period.
As almost all the Gupta coins found in Cutch are Skandagupta’s and very few are Kumáragupta’s, Skandagupta seems to have added Cutch to the provinces of Gujarát and Káthiáváḍa inherited from his father. In Káthiáváḍa Skandagupta’s coins are rare, apparently because of the abundant currency left by his father which was so popular in Káthiáváḍa that fresh Kumáragupta coins of a degraded type were issued as late as Valabhi times.
Like his father, Skandagupta issued a gold coinage in his eastern dominions but no trace of a gold currency appears in the west. Like Kumáragupta’s his silver coins were of two varieties, eastern and western. The eastern coins have on the obverse a bust as in Kumáragupta’s coins and the date near the face. On the reverse is a peacock similar to Kumáragupta’s and round the peacock the legend:
विजितावनिरवनिपति जयति देवं स्कन्दगुप्तो यं
Vijitávaniravanipati jayati devaṃ Skandagupto’yaṃ.
This king Skandagupta who having conquered the earth conquers the Deva.44
Skandagupta’s western coins are of three varieties, one the same as the western coins of Kumáragupta, a second with a bull instead of a peacock on the reverse, and a third with on the reverse an altar with one upright and two side jets of water. Coins of the first two varieties are found both in Gujarát and in Káthiáváḍa. The third water-jet variety is peculiar to Cutch and is an entirely new feature in the western Gupta coinage. On the reverse of all is the legend:
परमभागवत महाराजाधिराज स्कन्दगुप्त क्रमादित्य
Paramabhágavata Mahárájadhirája Skandagupta Kramáditya.
The great Vaishnava the supreme ruler of great kings, Skandagupta the Sun of Prowess.45
[71]
Chapter VII.
The Guptas, a.d. 410–470.
Skandagupta, a.d. 454–470.
The beginning of Skandagupta’s reign has been placed about Gupta
133 or a.d. 453: his latest known date on
a coin in General Cunningham’s collection is Gupta 149 or
a.d. 469.46
Budhagupta, a.d. 485.With Skandagupta the regular Gupta succession ceases.47 The next Gupta is Budhagupta who has a pillar inscription48 in a temple at Eraṇ in the Saugor district dated 165 (a.d. 485) and silver coins dated Saṃvat 174 and 180 odd (a.d. 494–500 odd). Of Budhagupta’s relation or connection with Skandagupta nothing is known. That he belonged to the Gupta dynasty appears from his name as well as from his silver coins which are dated in the Gupta era and are the same in style as the eastern coins of Skandagupta. On the obverse is the usual bust as in Skandagupta’s coins with the date (174, 180 odd) near the face. On the reverse is the usual peacock and the legend is the same as Skandagupta’s:
देवं जयति विजितावनिरवनिपति श्री बुधगुप्तो
Devaṁ jayati vijitávaniravanipati Śrí Budhagupto.
The king the illustrious Budhagupta who has conquered the earth conquers the Deva.49
Since the coins are dated Saṃvat 174 and 180 odd (a.d. 494 and 500 odd) and the inscription’s date
is 165 (a.d. 485) the inscription may be
taken to belong to the early part of Budhagupta’s reign the
beginning of which may be allotted to about 160–162 (a.d. 480–482). As this is more than ten years
later than the latest known date of Skandagupta (G. 149 a.d. 469) either a Gupta of whom no trace remains must
have intervened or the twelve blank years must have been a time of
political change and disturbance. The absence of any trace of a gold
currency suggests that Budhagupta had less power than his predecessors.
The correctness of this argument is placed beyond doubt by the pillar
inscription opposite the shrine in the Eraṇ temple where instead
of his predecessor’s title of monarch of the whole earth
Budhagupta is styled protector of the land between the Jamna
(Kálindí) and the Narbadá implying
the loss of the whole territory to the east of the Jamna.50 In the
west the failure of Gupta power seems still more complete. Neither in
Gujarát nor in Káthiáváḍa has an
inscription or even a coin been found with a reference to Budhagupta or
to any other Gupta ruler later than Skandagupta (G. 149 a.d. 469). The pillar inscription noted above which is
of the year 165 (a.d. 485) and under the
rule of Budhagupta states that the pillar was a gift to the temple by
Dhanya Vishṇu and his brother Mátṛi Vishṇu who
at the time of the gift seem to have been local Bráhman
governors. A second inscription on the lower part of the neck of a huge
Boar or Varáha image in a corner shrine of the same temple
records that the image was completed on the tenth day of
Phálguna in the first year of the reign of [72]
Chapter VII.
The Guptas, a.d. 410–470.
Budhagupta, a.d. 485. Toramáṇa the supreme
ruler of great kings and was the gift of the same Dhanya Vishṇu
whose brother Mátṛi Vishṇu is described as gone to
heaven.51 Since Mátṛi was alive in the Budhagupta
and was dead in the Toramáṇa inscription it follows that
Toramáṇa was later than Budhagupta. His name and his new
era show that Toramáṇa was not a Gupta. A further proof
that Toramáṇa wrested the kingdom from Budhagupta is that
except the change of era and that the bust turns to the left instead of
to the right, Toramáṇa’s silver coins are directly
adapted from Gupta coins of the eastern type. Certain coin dates seem
at variance with the view that Toramáṇa flourished after
Budhagupta. On several coins the date 52 is clear. As
Toramáṇa’s coins are copies of the coins of
Kumáragupta and Skandagupta and as most of these coins have a
numeral for one hundred the suggestion may be offered that a one
dropped out in striking Toramáṇa’s die and that this
date should read 152 not 52. Accepting this view
Toramáṇa’s date would be 152 (a.d. 472) that is immediately after the death of
Skandagupta.
The Gwálior inscription52 mentions prince Mihirakula as the son of Toramáṇa and a second inscription from a well in Mandasor53 dated Málava Saṃvat 589 (a.d. 533) mentions a king named Yaśodharman who was ruler of Málwa when the well was built and who in a second Mandasor inscription54 is mentioned as having conquered Mihirakula. This would separate Mihirakula from his father Toramáṇa (a.d. 471) by more than sixty years. In explanation of this gap it may be suggested that the [1]52 (a.d. 472) coins were struck early in Toramáṇa’s reign in honour of his conquest of the eastern Gupta territory. A reign of twenty years would bring Toramáṇa to 177 (a.d. 497). The Gwálior inscription of Mihirakula is in the fifteenth year of his reign that is on the basis of a succession date of 177 (a.d. 497) in Gupta 192 (a.d. 512). An interval of five years would bring Yaśodharman’s conquest of Mihirakula to 197 (a.d. 517). This would place the making of the well in the twenty-first year of Mihirakula’s reign.
Bhánugupta, a.d. 511.After Budhagupta neither inscription
nor coin shows any trace of Gupta supremacy in Málwa. An
Eraṇ inscription55 found in 1869 on a liṅga-shaped
stone, with the representation of a woman performing
satí, records the death in battle of a king
Goparájá who is mentioned as the daughter’s son of
Sarabharája and appears to have been the son of king
Mádhava. Much of the inscription is lost. What remains records
the passing to heaven of the deceased king in the very destructive
fight with the great warrior (pravíra) Bhánugupta
brave as Pártha. The inscription is dated the seventh of dark
Bhádrapada Gupta 191 in words as well as in numerals that is in
a.d. 511. This Bhánugupta would be
the successor of Budhagupta ruling over a petty Málwa
principality which lasted till nearly the time of the great
Harshavardhana the beginning of the seventh century (a.d. 607–650), as a Devagupta of Málwa is
one of Rájyavardhana’s rivals in the
Śríharshacharita. While Gupta power failed in Málwa
[73]
Chapter VII.
The Guptas, a.d. 410–470.
Bhánugupta, a.d. 511. and
disappeared from Western India a fresh branch of the Guptas rose in
Magadha or Behár and under Naragupta Báláditya,
perhaps the founder of the eastern branch of the later Gupta dynasty,
attained the dignity of a gold coinage.56
The Pushyamitras, a.d. 455.[Though the history of their last
years is known only in fragments, chiefly from inscriptions and coins,
little doubt remains regarding the power which first seriously weakened
the early Guptas. The Bhitari stone pillar of Skandagupta57 speaks of
his restoring the fortunes of his family and conquering the
Pushyamitras and also of his joining in close conflict with the
Húṇas.58 Unfortunately the Bhitari inscription is not dated.
The Junágaḍh inscription, which bears three dates covering
the period between a.d. 455 and
458,59 mentions pride-broken enemies in the country of the
Mlechchhas admitting Skandagupta’s victory. That the Mlechchhas
of this passage refers to the Huns is made probable by the fact that it
does not appear that the Pushyamitras were Mlechchhas while they and
the Huns are the only enemies whom Skandagupta boasts either of
defeating or of meeting in close conflict. It may therefore be assumed
that the Huns became known to Skandagupta before a.d. 455. As according to the Chinese
historians60 the White Huns did not cross the Oxus into Baktria
before a.d. 452, the founding of the Hun
capital of Badeghis61 may be fixed between a.d. 452 and 455. As the above quoted inscriptions
indicate that the Huns were repulsed in their first attempt to take
part in Indian politics the disturbances during the last years of
Kumáragupta’s reign were probably due to some tribe other
than the Huns. This tribe seems to have been the Pushyamitras whose
head-quarters would seem to have been in Northern India. Some other
enemy must have arisen in Málwa [74]
Chapter VII.
The Guptas, a.d. 410–470.
The Pushyamitras, a.d. 455. since
the terms of Parṇadatta’s appointment to
Suráshṭra in a.d. 455–6
suggest that country had been lost to the Gupta empire and re-conquered
by Skandagupta which would naturally be the case if a rival state had
arisen in Málwa and been overthrown by that king. So far as is
known the Huns made no successful attack on the Gupta empire during the
lifetime of Skandagupta whose latest date is a.d. 468–9. It is not certain who succeeded
Skandagupta. His brother Pura(or Sthira-)gupta ruled in or near
Magadha. But it is not certain whether he was the successor or the
rival of Skandagupta.62 That Skandagupta’s inscriptions are found
in the Patna district in the east63 and in
Káthiáváḍa in the west64 suggests that during
his life the empire was not divided nor does any one of his
inscriptions hint at a partition. The probability is that Skandagupta
was succeeded by his brother Puragupta, who again was followed by his
son Narasiṃhagupta and his grandson Kumáragupta
II.65
White Huns, a.d. 450–520.Among the northerners who
with or shortly after the Pushyamitras shared in the overthrow of Gupta
power two names, a father and a son, Toramáṇa and
Mihirakula are prominent. It is not certain that these kings were
Húṇas by race. Their tribe were almost certainly his
rivals’ allies whom Skandagupta’s Bhitari and
Junágaḍh inscriptions style the one Húṇas the
other Mlechchhas.66 On one of Toramáṇa’s coins Mr.
Fleet reads67 the date 52 which he interprets as a regnal date.
This though not impossible is somewhat unlikely. The date of
Mihirakula’s succession to his father is fixed somewhere about
a.d. 515.68 In the neighbourhood of
Gwálior he reigned at least fifteen years.69 The story of
Mihirakula’s interview with Báláditya’s
mother and his long subsequent history70 indicate that when he came to the
throne he was a young man probably not more than 25. If his father
reigned fifty-two years he must have been at least 70 when he died and
not less than 45 when Mihirakula was born. As Mihirakula is known to
have had at least one younger brother,71 it seems probable that
Toramáṇa came to the throne a good deal later than
a.d. 460 the date suggested by Mr.
Fleet.72 The date 52 on Toramáṇa’s coins
must therefore refer to some event other than his own accession. The
suggestion may be offered that that event was the establishment of the
White Huns in Baktria and the founding of their capital
Badeghis,73 which, as fixed above between a.d. 452 and 455, gives the very suitable date of
a.d. 504 to 507 for the 52 of
Toramáṇa’s coin. If this suggestion is correct a
further identification follows. The Chinese ambassador Sungyun
(a.d. 520)74 [75]
Chapter VII.
The Guptas, a.d. 410–470.
White Huns, a.d. 450–520.
describes an interview with the king of Gandhára whose family
Sungyun notices was established in power by the Ye-tha, that is the
Ephthalites or White Huns, two generations before his time.75 Mihirakula
is known to have ruled in Gandhára76 and Sungyun’s
description of the king’s pride and activity agrees well with
other records of Mihirakula’s character. It seems therefore
reasonable to suppose that the warlike sovereign who treated Sungyun
and the name of his Imperial mistress with such scant courtesy was no
other than the meteor Mihirakula. If Sungyun is correct in stating that
Mihirakula was the third of his line the dynasty must have been
established about a.d. 460. Beal is in
doubt whether the name Lae-lih given by Sungyun77 is the family name or
the name of the founder. As a recently deciphered inscription shows
Toramáṇa’s family name to have been
Jaúvla78 it seems to follow that Lae-lih, or whatever is the
correct transliteration of the Chinese characters, is the name of the
father of Toramáṇa. Sungyun’s reference to the
establishment of this dynasty suggests they were not White Huns but
leaders of some subject tribe.79 That this tribe was settled in Baktria
perhaps as far south as Kábul before the arrival of the White
Huns seems probable. The Hindu or Persian influence notable in the
tribal name Maitraka and in the personal name Mihirakula seems unsuited
to Húṇas newly come from the northern frontiers of China
and proud of their recent successes.80 Chinese records show81 that the
tribe who preceded the White Huns in Baktria and north-east Persia, and
who about a.d. 350–400 destroyed the
power of Kitolo the last of the Kusháns, were the Yuan-Yuan or
Jouen-Jouen whom Sir H. Howorth identifies with the Avars.82 To this
tribe it seems on the whole probable that [76]
Chapter VII.
The Guptas, a.d. 410–470.
White Huns, a.d. 450–520.
Lae-lih the father of Toramáṇa belonged.83 At the same time,
though perhaps not themselves White Huns, the details regarding
Toramáṇa and Mihirakula so nearly cover the fifty years
(a.d. 470–530) of Húṇa
ascendancy in North India that, as was in keeping with their position
in charge of his Indian outpost, the White Hun emperor
Khushnáwaz, while himself engaged in Central Asia and in Persia
(a.d. 460–500),84 seems to have
entrusted the conquest of India to Toramáṇa and his son
Mihirakula. Of the progress of the mixed Yuan-Yuan and White Hun
invaders in India few details are available. Their ascendancy in the
north seems to have been too complete to allow of opposition, and
Húṇas were probably closely associated with the Maitraka
or Mehara conquest of Káthiáváḍa
(a.d. 480–520). The southern fringe
of the White Hun dominions, the present Saugor district of the Central
Provinces, seems to have been the chief theatre of war, a debateable
ground between the Guptas, Toramáṇa, and the Málwa
chiefs. To the east of Saugor the Guptas succeeded in maintaining their
power until at least a.d. 528–9.85 To the west of Saugor the Guptas
held Eraṇ in a.d. 484–5.86 About twenty years later
(a.d. 505)87 Eraṇ was in the hands of
Toramáṇa, and in a.d. 510–11 Bhánugupta88 fought and
apparently won a battle at Eraṇ.
Mihirakula, a.d. 512.Mihirakula’s accession to the throne may perhaps be fixed at a.d. 512. An inscription of Yaśodharman, the date of which cannot be many years on either side of a.d. 532–3, claims to have enforced the submission of the famous Mihirakula whose power had established itself on the tiaras of kings and who had hitherto bowed his neck to no one but Śiva.89 In spite of this defeat Mihirakula held Gwálior and the inaccessible fortress of the Himálayas.90 These dates give about a.d. 520 as the time of Mihirakula’s greatest power, a result which suggests that the Gollas, whom, about a.d. 520, the Greek merchant Cosmas Indikopleustes heard of in the ports of Western India as the supreme ruler of Northern India was Kulla or Mihirakula.91
Yaśodharman of Málwa,
a.d. 533–4.Regarding the
history of the third destroyers of Gupta power in Málwa,
inscriptions show that in a.d. 437–8, under Kumáragupta,
Bandhuvarman son of Vishṇuvarman ruled as a local
king.92 [77]
Chapter VII.
The Guptas, a.d. 410–470.
Yaśodharman of Málwa, a.d. 533–4. Possibly Bandhuvarman
afterwards threw off his allegiance to the Guptas and thereby caused
the temporary loss of Suráshṭra towards the
end of Kumáragupta’s reign. Nothing further is recorded of
the rulers of Málwa until the reign of Yaśodharman in
a.d. 533–4.93 It has been supposed
that one of Yaśodharman’s inscriptions mentioned a king
Vishṇuvardhana but there can be
little doubt that both names refer to the same person.94 The name
of Yaśodharman’s tribe is unknown and his crest the
aulikara has not been satisfactorily explained.95
Mandasor96 in Western Málwa, where all his inscriptions
have been found, must have been a centre of Yaśodharman’s
power. Yaśodharman boasts97 of conquering from the Brahmaputra to
mount Mahendra and from the Himálayas to the Western Ocean. In
the sixth century only one dynasty could claim such widespread power.
That dynasty is the famous family of Ujjain to which belonged the well
known Vikramáditya of the Nine Gems. It may be conjectured not
only that Yaśodharman belonged to this family but that
Yaśodharman was the great Vikramáditya himself.98
The difficult question remains by whom was the power of Mihirakula overthrown. Yaśodharman claims to have subdued Mihirakula, who, he distinctly says, had never before been defeated.99 On the other hand, Hiuen Tsiang ascribes Mihirakula’s overthrow to a Báláditya of Magadha.100 Coins prove that Báláditya101 was one of the titles of Narasiṃhagupta grandson of Kumáragupta I. (a.d. 417–453) who probably ruled Magadha as his son’s seal was found in the Gházipur district.102 If Hiuen Tsiang’s story is accepted a slight chronological difficulty arises in the way of this identification. It is clear that Mihirakula’s first defeat was at the hands of Yaśodharman about a.d. 530. His defeat and capture by Báláditya must have been later. As Skandagupta’s reign ended about a.d. 470 a blank of sixty years has to be filled by the two reigns of his brother and his nephew.103 This, though not impossible, suggests caution in identifying Báláditya. According to Hiuen Tsiang Báláditya was a feudatory of Mihirakula who rebelled against him when he began to persecute the Buddhists. Hiuen Tsiang notices that, at the intercession of his own mother, Báláditya spared Mihirakula’s life and allowed him to retire to Kashmir. He further notices that Mihirakula and his brother were rivals and his statement suggests that from Kashmir Mihirakula defeated his brother and recovered Gandhára. The ascendancy of the White Huns cannot have lasted long after Mihirakula. About a.d. 560 the power of the White Huns was crushed between the combined attacks of the Persians and Turks.104—(A.M.T.J.)] [78]
1 Váyu Puráṇa, Wilson’s Works, IX. 219n. ↑
2 Vishṇu Puráṇa, III. Chapter 10 Verse 9: Burnell’s Manu, 20. Mr. Fleet (Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 11 note 1) quotes an instance of a Bráhman named Brahmagupta. ↑
3 Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 53 line 7. ↑
4 Compare Skandagupta’s Junágaḍh Inscription line 15, Ind. Ant. XIV.; Cunningham’s Arch. Sur. X. 113; Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 59. ↑
5 Compare Mr. Fleet’s note in Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 8. ↑
6 Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. 135. Mr. Fleet believes that the Lichchhavi family concerned was that of Nepál, and that they were the real founders of the era used by the Guptas. Dr. Bühler (Vienna Or. Journal, V. Pt. 3) holds that Chandragupta married into the Lichchhavi family of Páṭaliputra, and became king of that country in right of his wife. The coins which bear the name of Kumáradeví are by Mr. Smith (J. R. A. S. (N. S.) XXI. 63) and others assigned to Chandragupta I., reading the reverse legend Lichchhavayaḥ The Lichchhavis in place of Dr. Bhagvánlál’s Lichchhaveyaḥ Daughter’s son of Lichchhavi. On the Kácha coins see below page 62 note 2.
The Lichchhavis claim to be sprung from the solar dynasty. Manu (Burnell’s Manu, 308) describes them as descended from a degraded Kshatriya. Beal (R. A. S. N. S. XIV. 39) would identify them with an early wave of the Yuechi or Kusháns; Smith (J. R. A. S. XX. 55 n. 2) and Hewitt (J. R. A. S. XX. 355–366) take them to be a Kolarian or local tribe. The fame of the Lichchhavis of Vaísáli or Passalæ between Patna and Tirhút goes back to the time of Gautama Buddha (b.c. 480) in whose funeral rites the Lichchhavis and their neighbours and associates the Mallas took a prominent share (Rockhill’s Life of Buddha, 62–63, 145, 203. Compare Legge’s Fa Hien, 71–76; Beal’s Buddhist Records, II. 67, 70, 73, 77 and 81 note). According to Buddhist writings the first king of Thibet (a.d. 50) who was elected by the chiefs of the South Thibet tribes was a Lichchhavi the son of Prasenadjit of Kośala (Rockhill’s Life of Buddha, 208). Between the seventh and ninth centuries (a.d. 635–854) a family of Lichchhavis was ruling in Nepal (Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. 134). The earliest historical member of the Nepál family is Jayadeva I. whose date is supposed to be about a.d. 330 to 355. Mr. Fleet (Ditto, 135) suggests that Jayadeva’s reign began earlier and may be the epoch from which the Gupta era of a.d. 318–319 is taken. He holds (Ditto, 136) that in all probability the so-called Gupta era is a Lichchhavi era. ↑
7 The figure of the Ganges standing on an alligator with a stalked lotus in her left hand on the reverse of the gold coins of Samudragupta the fourth king of the dynasty may be taken to be the Śri or Luck of the Guptas. Compare Smith’s Gupta Coinage, J. Beng. A. S. LIII. Plate I. Fig. 10. J. R. A. S. (N. S.) XXI. Pl. I. 2. ↑
8 The presence of the two letters क च that is ka cha on the obverse under the arm of the royal figure, has led the late Mr. Thomas, General Cunningham, and Mr. Smith to suppose that the coins belonged to Ghaṭotkacha, the last two letters of the name being the same. This identification seems improbable. Ghaṭotkacha was never powerful enough to have a currency of his own. Sarvarájochchhettá the attribute on the reverse is one of Samudragupta’s epithets, while the figure of the king on the obverse grasping the standard with the disc, illustrating the attribute of universal sovereignty, can refer to none other than Samudragupta the first very powerful king of the dynasty. Perhaps the Kacha or Kácha on these coins is a pet or child name of Samudragupta. Mr. Rapson (Numismatic Chron. 3rd Ser. XI. 48ff) has recently suggested that the Kácha coins belong to an elder brother and predecessor of Samudragupta. But it seems unlikely that a ruler who could justly claim the title Destroyer-of-all-kings should be passed over in silence in the genealogy. Further, as is remarked above, the title Sarvarájochchhettá belongs in the inscriptions to Samudragupta alone: and the fact that in his lifetime Samudragupta’s father chose him as successor is against his exclusion from the throne even for a time. ↑
9 Smith’s Gupta Coinage in J. R. A. S. (N. S.) XXI. Pl. I. 10. ↑
10 Compare Wilson’s Ariana Antiqua, Pl. XVIII. Fig. 8, which has the same legend with me for mama. ↑
11 Smith J. R. A. S. (N. S.) XXI. Pl. I. 11, 12. ↑
12 Smith J. R. A. S. (N. S.) XXI. Pl. I. 4. ↑
13 Smith J. R. A. S. (N. S.) XXI. Pl. I. Mr. Smith reads Lichchhavayaḥ (the Lichchhavis) and assigns this type to Chandragupta I. ↑
15 Smith J. R. A. S. (N. S.) XXI. Pl. I. 5, 6. ↑
16 Apparently South Kosala, the country about Raipur and Chhattísgarh. ↑
17 Fleet reads Maṇṭarája of Keraḷa. ↑
18 Fleet divides the words differently and translates “Mahendra of Pishṭapura, Svámidatta of Koṭṭura on the hill.” ↑
19 Fleet reads “Nílarája of Avamukta.” ↑
20 Fleet reads Palakka or Pálakka. ↑
21 Arch. Surv. II. 310; J. B. A. S. 1865. 115–121. ↑
22 Samataṭa is the Ganges delta: Daváka may, as Mr. Fleet suggests, be Dacca: for Karttṛika Mr. Fleet reads Kartṛipura, otherwise Cuttack might be intended. ↑
23 For the Málavas see above page 24. The Arjunáyanas can hardly be the Kalachuris as Mr. Fleet (C. I. I. III. 10) has suggested, as Varáha Mihira (Bṛ. S. XIV. 25) places the Arjunáyanas in the north near Trigarta, and General Cunningham’s coin (Coins of Ancient India, 90) points to the same region. The Yaudheyas lived on the lower Sutlej: see above page 36. The Mádrakas lived north-east of the Yaudheyas between the Chenáb and the Sutlej (Cunningham Anc. Geog. 185). The Ábhíras must be those on the south-east border of Sindh. The Prárjunas do not appear to be identifiable. A Sanakáníka Mahárája is mentioned (C. I. I. III. 3) as dedicating an offering at Udayagiri near Bhilsá, but we have no clue to the situation of his government. The name of his grandfather, Chhagalaga, has a Turkí look. Káka may be Kákúpur near Bithúr (Cunningham Anc. Geog. 386). Kharaparika has not been identified.—(A. M. T. J.) ↑
24 Mr. Fleet translates “(giving) Garuḍa-tokens, (surrendering) the enjoyment of their own territories.” ↑
25 The first three names Devaputra, Sháhi, and Sháhánusháhi, belong to the Kushán dynasty of Kanishka (a.d. 78). Sháhánusháhi is the oldest, as it appears on the coins from Kanishka downwards in the form Sháhanáno Sháho (Stein in Babylonian and Oriental Record, I. 163). It represents the old Persian title Sháhansháh or king of kings. Sháhi, answering to the simple Sháh, appears to be first used alone by Vásudeva (a.d. 128–176). The title of Devaputra occurs first in the inscriptions of Kanishka. In the present inscription all three titles seem to denote divisions of the Kushán empire in India. The title of Sháhi was continued by the Turks (a.d. 600?–900) and Bráhmans (a.d. 900–1000) of Kábul (Alberuni, II. 10) and by the Sháhis (Elliot, I. 138) of Alor in Sindh (a.d. 490?–631). Unless it refers to the last remnants of the Gujarát Mahákshatrapas the word Śaka seems to be used in a vague sense in reference to the non-Indian tribes of the North-West frontier. The Muruṇḍas may be identified with the Muruṇḍas of the Native dictionaries, and hence with the people of Lampáka or Lamghán twenty miles north-west of Jalálábád. It is notable that in the fifth century a.d. Jayanátha, Mahárája of Uchchakalpa (not identified) married a Muruṇḍadeví (Corp. Ins. Ind. III. 128, 131, 136).
The mention of the king of Siṃhala and the Island Kings rounds off the geographical picture. Possibly after the Chinese fashion presents from these countries may have been magnified into tribute. Or Siṃhala may here stand, not for Ceylon, but for one of the many Siṃhapuras known to Indian geography. Sihor in Káthiáváḍa, an old capital, may possibly be the place referred to. The Island Kings would then be the chiefs of Cutch and Káthiáváḍa.—(A. M. T. J.) ↑
26 Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 6. ↑
27 Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 3. ↑
28 Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 5. ↑
29 Mr. Fleet (Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 33) prefers to take Devarája to be the name of Chandragupta’s minister. ↑
30 J. R. A. S. (N. S.) XXI. 120. ↑
31 J. R. A. S. (N. S.) XXI. 121. ↑
32 Mr. Fleet (Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Introd. 130ff) argues that the era was borrowed from Nepal after Chandragupta I. married his Lichchhavi queen. Dr. Bühler thinks there is no evidence of this, and that the era was started by the Guptas themselves (Vienna Or. Jl. V. Pt. 3). ↑
33 The further suggestion may be offered that if as seems probable Dr. Bhagvánlál is correct in considering Chandragupta II. to be the founder of the Gupta era this high honour was due not to his conquest of Málwa but to some success against the Indo-Skythians or Śakas of the Punjáb. The little more than nominal suzerainty claimed over the Devputras, Sháhis, and Sháhánusháhis in Chandragupta’s father’s inscription shows that when he came to the throne Chandragupta found the Śaka power practically unbroken. The absence of reference to conquests is no more complete in the case of the Panjáb than it is in the case of Gujarát or of Káthiáváḍa which Chandragupta is known to have added to his dominions. In Káthiáváḍa, though not in Gujarát, the evidence from coins is stronger than in the Panjáb. Still the discovery of Chandragupta’s coins (J. R. A. S. XXI. 5 note 1) raises the presumption of conquests as far north and west as Pánipat and as Ludhiána (in the heart of the Panjáb). Chandragupta’s name Devarája may, as Pandit Bhagvánlál suggests, be taken from the Śaka title Devaputra. Further, the use of the name Vikramáditya and of the honorific Śrí is in striking agreement with Beruni’s statement (Sachau, II. 6) that the conqueror of the Śakas was named Vikramáditya and that to the conqueror’s name was added the title Śrí. Mr. Fleet (Corp. Ins. Ind. III. 37 note 2) holds it not improbable that either Chandragupta I. or II. defeated the Indo-Skythians. The fact that Chandragupta I. was not a ruler of sufficient importance to issue coins and that even after his son Samudragupta’s victories the Śakas remained practically independent make it almost certain that if any subjection of the Śakas to the Guptas took place it happened during the reign of Chandragupta II. ↑
34 Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 10. ↑
35 Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 8, 9, 10 and 11. ↑
36 J. R. A. S. (N. S.) XXI. 123. ↑
37 J. R. A. S. (N. S.) XXI. 126. That Kumáragupta’s two successors, Skandagupta and Budhagupta, use the same phrase devaṃ jayati makes the explanation in the text doubtful. As Mr. Smith (Ditto) suggests devaṃ is probably a mistake for devo, meaning His Majesty. The legend would then run; Kumaraguptadeva lord of the earth … is triumphant. Dr. Bhagvánlál would have preferred devo (see page 70 note 2) but could not neglect the anusrára.—(A. M. T. J.) ↑
38 Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 13. ↑
39 Mr. Fleet (Corp. Ins. Ind. III. 53, 55) reads “nítá triyámá” and translates “a (whole) night was spent.” Dr. Bhagvánlál read “nítás trimásáḥ.” ↑
40 Mr. Fleet finds that Pushyamitra is the name of a tribe not of a king. No. VI. of Dr. Bühler’s Jain inscriptions from Mathurá (Ep. Ind. I. 378ff) mentions a Pushyamitriya-kula of the Váraṇagaṇa, which is also referred to in Bhadrabáhu’s Kalpa-sútra (Jacobi’s Edition, 80), but is there referred to the Cháraṇa-gaṇa, no doubt a misreading for the Váraṇa of the inscription. Dr. Bühler points out that Varaṇa is the old name of Bulandshahr in the North-West Provinces, so that it is there that we must look for the power that first weakened the Guptas.—(A. M. T. J.) ↑
41 See V. de St. Martin’s Essay, Les Huns Blancs; Specht in Journal Asiatique Oct.–Dec. 1883 and below page 74. ↑
42 In Rudradáman’s inscription the Paláśiní is mentioned, and also the Suvarṇasikatás “and the other rivers,” In Skandagupta’s inscription Mr. Fleet translates Sikatáviláśiní as an adjective agreeing with Paláśiní. ↑
43 Remains of the dam were discovered in 1890 by Khán Bahádúr Ardesir Jamsetji Special Diván of Junágaḍh. The site is somewhat nearer Junágaḍh than Dr. Bhagvánlál supposed. Details are given in Jour. B. B. R. A. S. XVIII. Number 48 page 47. ↑
44 The reading devo is to be preferred but the anusvára is clear both on these coins and on the coins of his father. For these coins see J. R. A. S. (N. S.) XXI. Pl. IV. 4. ↑
45 J. R. A. S. (N. S.) XXI. Pl. IV. 697. ↑
46 The known dates of Skandagupta are 136 and 137 on his Girnár inscription, 141 in his pillar inscription at Kahaon in Gorakhpur, and 146 in his Indor-Khera copperplate. The coin dates given by General Cunningham are 144, 145, and 149. ↑
48 Dr. Bhagvánlál examined and copied the original of this inscription. It has since been published as Number 19 in Mr. Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. ↑
49 J. R. A. S. (N. S.) XXI. 134. ↑
50 It is now known that the main Gupta line continued to rule in Magadha. See page 73 below. ↑
51 Published by Mr. Fleet Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 36. ↑
52 Fleet Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 37. ↑
53 Fleet Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 35. ↑
54 Fleet Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 33. ↑
55 Fleet Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 20. ↑
56 On Naragupta see below page 77, and for his coins J. R. A. S. (N. S.) XXI. note Pl. III. 11. ↑
57 Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 13 lines 10 and 15. ↑
58 The Pushyamitras seem to have been a long established tribe like the Yaudheyas (above page 37). During the reign of Kanishka (a.d. 78–93) Pushyamitras were settled in the neighbourhood of Bulandshahr and at that time had already given their name to a Jain sect.
The sense of the inscription is somewhat doubtful. Mr. Fleet (Corp. Ins. Ind. III. page 62) translates: Whose fame, moreover, even (his) enemies in the countries of the Mlechchhas … having their pride broken down to the very root announce with the words ‘Verily the victory has been achieved by him.’ Prof. Peterson understands the meaning to be that Skandagupta’s Indian enemies were forced to retire beyond the borders of India among friendly Mlechchhas and in a foreign land admit that the renewal of their conflict with Skandagupta was beyond hope. The retreat of Skandagupta’s Indian enemies to the Mlechchhas suggests the Mlechchhas are the Húṇas that is the White Huns who were already in power on the Indian border, whom the enemies had previously in vain brought as allies into India to help them against Skandagupta. This gives exactness to the expression used in Skandagupta’s Bhitari inscription (Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Number 13 page 56) that he joined in close conflict with the Húṇas … among enemies, as if in this conflict the Húṇas were the allies of enemies rather than the enemies themselves. For the introduction into India of foreign allies, compare in b.c. 327 (McCrindle’s Alexander in India, 412) the king of Taxila, 34 miles north-west of Ráwalpindi, sending an embassy to Baktria to secure Alexander as an ally against Porus of the Gujarát country. And (Ditto, 409) a few years later (b.c. 310) the North Indian Malayaketu allying himself with Yavanas in his attack on Páṭaliputra or Patna. ↑
59 Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 14 line 4. ↑
60 T’oungtien quoted by Specht in Journal Asiatique for Oct.–Dec. 1883. ↑
61 Badeghis is the modern Badhyr the upper plateau between the Merv and the Herat rivers. The probable site of the capital of the White Huns is a little north of Herat. See Marco Polo’s Itineraries No. I.; Yule’s Marco Polo, I. xxxii. ↑
62 See the Ghazipur Seal. Smith & Hœrnle, J. A. S. Ben. LVIII. 84ff. and Fleet Ind. Ant. XIX. 224ff. ↑
63 Bihar Ins. Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 12. ↑
64 Junágaḍh Inscrip. Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 14. ↑
68 Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Introdn. 12. ↑
69 Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. Ins. 37 line 4. ↑
70 Beal’s Buddhist Records, I. 169–172 and Rájatarangiṅí, I. 289–326 quoted by Fleet in Ind. Ant. XV. 247–249. ↑
71 Beale’s Hiuen Tsiang, I. 169–171. As Mr. Fleet suggests the younger brother is possibly the Chandra referred to in Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 32 line 5 and Introd. 12 and 140 note 1. ↑
72 Ind. Ant. XIII. 230 and Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Introdn. 12. ↑
73 Specht in Journal Asiatique for Oct.–Dec. 1883. Histoire des Wei. ↑
74 Beal’s Buddhist Records, I. c.–cii. ↑
75 Beal’s Buddhist Records, I. xcix.-c. ↑
76 Beal’s Buddhist Records, I. 171. Hiuen Tsiang’s statement (Ditto) that Mihirakula conquered Gandhára after his capture by Báláditya may refer to a reconquest from his brother, perhaps the Chandra referred to in note 10 on page 74. ↑
77 Beal’s Buddhist Records (I. c.) suggests that Lae-lih is the founder’s name: in his note 50 he seems to regard Lae-lih as the family name. ↑
78 Bühler. Ep. Ind. I. 238. Dr. Bühler hesitates to identify the Toramáṇa of this inscription with Mihirakula’s father. ↑
79 Beal’s Buddhist Records, I. xcix.-c. This is the kingdom which the Ye-tha destroyed and afterwards set up Lae-lih to be king over the country. ↑
80 Maitraka is a Sanskritised form of Mihira and this again is perhaps an adaptation of the widespread and well-known Western Indian tribal name Mer or Med. Compare Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. 326–327. It is to be remembered that the name of the emperor then (a.d. 450–500) ruling the White Huns was Khushnáwaz, a Persian name, the Happy Cherisher …. The emperor’s Persian name, Mihirakula’s reported (Darmsteter Jl. Asiatique, X. 70 n. 3) introduction of Magi into Kashmir, and the inaptness of Mihirakula as a personal name give weight to Mr. Fleet’s suggestion (Ind. Ant. XV. 245–252) that Mihirakula is pure Persian. The true form may then be Mihiragula, that is Sun Rose, a name which the personal beauty of the prince may have gained him. ‘I have heard of my son’s wisdom and beauty and wish once to see his face’ said the fate-reading mother of king Báláditya (Beal’s Buddhist Records, I. 169) when the captive Mihirakula was led before her his young head for very shame shrouded in his cloak. ↑
81 Specht in Jour. Asiatique 1883 II. 335 and 348. ↑
82 J. R. A. S. XXI. 721. According to other accounts (Ency. Brit. IX. Ed. Art. Turk. page 658) a portion of the Jouen-Jouen remained in Eastern Asia, where, till a.d. 552, they were the masters of the Tuhkiu or Turks, who then overthrew their masters and about ten years later (a.d. 560) crushed the power of the White Huns. ↑
83 The name Jouen-Jouen seems to agree with Toramáṇa’s surname Jaúvla and with the Juvia whom Cosmas Indikopleustes (a.d. 520–535) places to the north-east of Persia. Priaulx’s Indian Travels, 220. ↑
84 Rawlinson’s Seventh Monarchy, 311–349. ↑
85 Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 25 line 1. ↑
86 Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 19 line 2. ↑
87 Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins 36. ↑
88 Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 20. ↑
89 Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 33. ↑
90 Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. and Ind. Ant. XVIII. 219. ↑
91 Priaulx’s Indian Travels, 222. Compare Yule’s Cathay, I. clxx.; Mignes’ Patr. Gr. 88 page 450. For the use of Kula for Mihirakula, the second half for the whole, compare Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. 8 note. As regards the change from Kula to Gollas it is to be noted that certain of Mihirakula’s own coins (Ind. Ant. XV 249) have the form Gula not Kula, and that this agrees with the suggestion (page 75 note 6) that the true form of the name is the Persian Mihiragula Rose of the Sun. Of this Gollas, who, like Mihirakula, was the type of conqueror round whom legends gather, Cosmas says (Priaulx, 223): Besides a great force of cavalry Gollas could bring into the field 2000 elephants. So large were his armies that once when besieging an inland town defended by a water-fosse his men horses and elephants drank the water and marched in dry-shod. ↑
92 Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 18. ↑
93 Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 33–35. ↑
94 Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 35 line 5. ↑
95 Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. 151 note 4. ↑
96 N. Lat. 24° 3′; E. Long. 75° 8′. ↑
97 Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 33 line 5. ↑
98 This has already been suggested by Genl. Cunningham, Num. Chron. (3rd Ser.), VIII. 41. Dr. Hœrnle (J. B. A. S. LVIII. 100ff) has identified Yaśodharman with Vikramáditya’s son Śíláditya Pratápaśila. ↑
99 Fleet’s Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Ins. 33 line 6. ↑
100 Beal’s Buddhist Records, I. 169. ↑
101 Hœrnle in J. B. A. S. LVIII. 97. ↑
102 See Smith and Hœrnle J. B. A. S. LVIII. 84; and Fleet Ind. Ant. XIX. 224. ↑
103 Hœrnle makes light of this difficulty: J. B. A. S. LVIII. 97. ↑
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
Vaḷeh Town, 1893. Vaḷeh
Town, 1893.The Valabhi dynasty, which succeeded the Guptas in
Gujarát and Káthiáváḍa, take their
name from their capital in the east of
Káthiáváḍa about twenty miles west of
Bhávnagar and about twenty-five miles north of the holy Jain
hill of Śatruñjaya. The modern
name of Valabhi is Vaḷeh. It is impossible to say whether the
modern Vaḷeh is a corruption of Valahi the Prakrit form of the
Sanskrit Valabhi or whether Valabhi is Sanskritised from a local
original Vaḷeh. The form Valahi occurs in the writings of
Jinaprabhasuri a learned Jain of the thirteenth century who describes
Śatruñjaya as in the Valáhaka province. A town in
the chiefship of Vaḷeh now occupies the site of old
Valabhi,1 whose ruins lie buried below thick layers of black
earth and silt under the modern town and its neighbourhood. The only
remains of old buildings are the large foundation bricks of which,
except a few new houses, the whole of Vaḷeh is built. The absence
of stone supports the theory that the buildings of old Valabhi were of
brick and wood. In 1872 when the site was examined the only stone
remains were a few scattered Liṅgas and a well-polished life-size
granite Nandi or bull lying near a modern Mahádeva temple.
Diggers for old bricks have found copper pots and copperplates and
small Buddhist relic shrines with earthen pots and clay seals of the
seventh century.
The ruins of Valabhi show few signs of representing a large or
important city. The want of sweet water apparently unfits the site for
the capital of so large a kingdom as Valabhi. Its choice as capital was
probably due to its being a harbour on the Bhávnagar creek.
Since [79]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
Vaḷeh Town, 1893. the days of Valabhi’s prime the
silt which thickly covers the ruins has also filled and choked the
channel which once united it with the Bhávnagar creek when the
small Ghelo was probably a fair sized river.
Valabhi in a.d. 630In spite of the disappearance of every sign of greatness Hiuen Tsiang’s (a.d. 640) details show how rich and populous Valabhi was in the early part of the seventh century. The country was about 1000 miles (6000 li) and the capital about five miles (30 li) in circumference. The soil the climate and the manners of the people were like those of Málava. The population was dense; the religious establishments rich. Over a hundred merchants owned a hundred lákhs. The rare and valuable products of distant regions were stored in great quantities. In the country were several hundred monasteries or sanghárámas with about 6000 monks. Most of them studied the Little Vehicle according to the Sammatiya school. There were several hundred temples of Devas and sectaries of many sorts. When Tathágata or Gautama Buddha (b.c. 560–480) lived he often travelled through this country. King Aśoka (b.c. 240) had raised monuments or stúpas in all places where Buddha had rested. Among these were spots where the three past Buddhas sat or walked or preached. At the time of Hiuen Tsiang’s account (a.d. 640) the king was of the Kshatriya caste, as all Indian rulers were. He was the nephew of Śíláditya of Málava and the son-in-law of the son of Śíláditya the reigning king of Kanyákubja. His name was Dhruvapaṭu (Tu-lu-h’o-po-tu). He was of a lively and hasty disposition, shallow in wisdom and statecraft. He had only recently attached himself sincerely to the faith in the three precious ones. He yearly summoned a great assembly and during seven days gave away valuable gems and choice meats. On the monks he bestowed in charity the three garments and medicaments, or their equivalents in value, and precious articles made of the seven rare and costly gems. These he gave in charity and redeemed at twice their price. He esteemed the virtuous, honoured the good, and revered the wise. Learned priests from distant regions were specially honoured. Not far from the city was a great monastery built by the Arhat Áchára (’O-che-lo), where, during their travels, the Bodhisattvas Gunamati and Sthiramati (Kien-hwni) settled and composed renowned treatises.3
Valabhi Copperplates.The only historical materials regarding the Valabhi dynasty are their copperplates of which a large number have been found. That such powerful rulers as the Valabhis should leave no records on stones and no remains of religious or other buildings is probably because, with one possible exception at Gopnáth,4 up to the ninth century all temples and religious buildings in Káthiáváḍa and Gujarát were of brick and wood.5 [80]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
Valabhi Copperplates. The Valabhi copperplates chiefly record
grants to Bráhmanical temples and Buddhist
monasteries and sometimes to individuals. All are in one style two
plates inscribed breadthwise on the inner side, the earliest plates
being the smallest. The plates are held together by two rings passed
through two holes in their horizontal upper margin. One of the rings
bears on one side a seal with, as a badge of the religion of the
dynasty, a well-proportioned seated Nandi or bull. Under the bull is
the word Bhaṭárka the name of the founder of the dynasty.
Except such differences as may be traced to the lapse of time, the
characters are the same in all, and at the same time differ from the
character then in use in the Valabhi territory which must have been
that from which Devanágarí is derived. The Valabhi plate
character is adopted from that previously in use in South
Gujarát plates which was taken from the South Indian character.
The use of this character suggests that either Bhaṭárka or
the clerks and writers of the plates came from South
Gujarát.6 The language of all the grants is Sanskrit prose. Each
records the year of the grant, the name of the king making the grant,
the name of the grantee, the name of the village or field granted, the
name of the writer of the charter either the minister of peace and war
sandhivigrahádhikṛita or the
military head baládhikṛita, and
sometimes the name of the dútaka or
gift-causer generally some officer of influence or a prince and in one
case a princess. The grants begin by recording they were made either
‘from Valabhi’ the capital, or ‘from the royal
camp’ ‘Vijayaskandhávára.’ Then follows the
genealogy of the dynasty from Bhaṭárka the founder to the
grantor king. Each king has in every grant a series of attributes which
appear to have been fixed for him once for all. Except in rare
instances the grants contain nothing historical. They are filled with
verbose description and figures of speech in high flown Sanskrit. As
enjoined in law-books or dharmaśástras after the genealogy of the
grantor comes the name of the composer usually the minister of peace
and war and after him the boundaries of the land granted. The plates
conclude with the date of the grant, expressed in numerals following
the letter saṃ or the letters saṃva for saṃvatsara
that is year. After the numerals are given the lunar month and day and
the day of the week, with, at the extreme end, the sign manual svahasto mama followed by the name of the king in the
genitive case that is Own hand of me so and so. The name of the era in
which the date is reckoned is nowhere given.
Period Covered.So far as is known
the dates extend for 240 years from 207 to 447. That the earliest known
date is so late as 207 makes it probable [81]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
Period Covered. that the Valabhis adopted an era already in use
in Káthiáváḍa. No other era seems to have
been in use in Valabhi. Three inscriptions have their years dated
expressly in the Valabhi Saṃvat. The earliest of these in
Bhadrakáli’s temple in Somnáth Pátan is of
the time of Kumárapála (a.d. 1143–1174) the Solaṅki ruler of
Aṇahilaváḍa.
It bears date Valabhi Saṃvat 850. The second and third are in the
temple of Harsata Devi at Verával. The second which was first
mentioned by Colonel Tod, is dated Hijra 662, Vikrama Saṃvat
1320, Valabhi Saṃvat 945, and Siṃha Saṃvat 151. The
third inscription, in the same temple on the face of the pedestal of an
image of Kṛishṇa represented as upholding the Govardhana
hill, bears date Valabhi S. 927.
These facts prove that an era known as the Valabhi era, which the
inscriptions show began in a.d. 319, was
in use for about a hundred years in the twelfth and thirteenth
centuries. This may be accepted as the era of the Valabhi plates which
extended over two centuries. Further the great authority (a.d. 1030) Alberuni gives Śaka 241 that is
a.d. 319 as the starting point both of the
‘era of Balah’ and of what he calls the Guptakála or
the Gupta era. Beruni’s accuracy is established by a comparison
of the Mandasor inscription and the Nepál inscription of
Amśuvarman which together prove the Gupta era started from
a.d. 319. Though its use by the powerful
Valabhi dynasty caused the era to be generally known by their name in
Gujarát in certain localities the Gupta era continued in use
under its original name as in the Morbí copperplate of
Jáikadeva which bears date 588 “of the era of the
Guptas.”7
Valabhi Administration, a.d. 500–700.The Valabhi grants supply information regarding the leading office bearers and the revenue police and village administrators whose names generally occur in the following order:
(1) Áyuktaka, | meaning appointed, apparently any superior official. | |
(2) Viniyuktaka |
Territorial Divisions.The plates show traces of four territorial divisions: (1) Vishaya the largest corresponding to the modern administrative Division: (2) Áhára or Áharaṇí that is collectorate (from áhára a collection) corresponding to the modern district or zillah: (3) Pathaka, of the road, a sub-division, the place named and its surroundings: (4) Sthalí a petty division the place without surroundings.12
Land Assessment.The district of
Kaira and the province of Káthiáváḍa to
which the Valabhi grants chiefly refer appear to have had separate
systems [83]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
Land Assessment. of land assessment Kaira by yield
Káthiáváḍa by area. Under the
Káthiáváḍa system the measurement was by
pádávarta literally the space between one foot and
the other that is the modern kadam or pace. The pace used in
measuring land seems to have differed from the ordinary pace as most of
the Káthiáváḍa grants mention the
bhúpádávarta or land pace. The Kaira system
of assessment was by yield the unit being the piṭaka or
basketful, the grants describing fields as capable of growing so many
baskets of rice or barley (or as requiring so many baskets of seed). As
the grants always specify the Kaira basket a similar system with a
different sized basket seems to have been in use in other parts of the
country. Another detail which the plates preserve is that each field
had its name called after a guardian or from some tree or plant. Among
field names are Kotilaka, Atimaṇa-kedára,
Khaṇda-kedára, Gargara-kshetra, Bhíma-kshetra,
Khagali-kedára, Śami-kedára.
Religion.The state religion of the Valabhi kings was Śaivism. Every Valabhi copperplate hitherto found bears on its seal the figure of a bull with under it the name of Bhaṭárka the founder of the dynasty who was a Śaiva. Except Dhruvasena I. (a.d. 526) who is called Paramabhágavata or the great Vaishṇava and his brother and successor Dharapaṭṭa who is styled Paramádityabhakta or the great devotee of the sun, and Guhasena, who in his grant of Saṃ. 248 calls himself Paramopásaka or the great devotee of Buddha, all the Valabhi kings are called Parama-máheśvara the great Śaiva.
The grants to Buddhist viháras or monasteries of which
there are several seem special gifts to institutions founded by female
relatives of the granting kings. Most of the grants are to
Bráhmans who though performing Vaidik ceremonies probably as at
present honoured Śaivism. This Śaivism seems to have been of
the old Páśupata school of Nakulíśa or
Lakulíśa as the chief shrine of Lakulíśa was at
Kárávana the modern Kárván in the
Gáikwár’s territory fifteen miles south of Baroda
and eight miles north-east of Miyágám railway station a
most holy place till the time of the Vághelá king
Arjunadeva in the thirteenth century.13 The special [84]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
Religion. holiness attached to the Narbadá in Śaivism
and to its pebbles as liṅgas is probably due to the
neighbourhood of this shrine of Kárván. The followers of
the Nakulíśa-Páśupata school were strict
devotees of Śaivism, Nakulíśa the founder being
regarded as an incarnation of Śiva. The date of the foundation of
this school is not yet determined. It appears to have been between the
second and the fifth century a.d.
Nakulíśa had four disciples Kuśika, Gárgya,
Kárusha, and Maitreya founders of four branches which spread
through the length and breadth of India. Though no special
representatives of this school remain, in spite of their nominal
allegiance to Śankaráchárya the
Daśanámis or Atíts are in fact Nakulíśas
in their discipline doctrines and habits—applying ashes over the
whole body, planting a liṅga over the grave of a buried
Atít, and possessing proprietary rights over Śaiva temples.
The Páśupatas were ever ready to fight for their school and
often helped and served in the armies of kings who became their
disciples. Till a century ago these unpaid followers recruited the
armies of India with celibates firm and strong in fighting. It was
apparently to gain these recruits that so many of the old rulers of
India became followers of the Páśupata school. To secure
their services the rulers had to pay them special respect. The leaders
of these fighting monks were regarded as pontiffs like the
Bappa-páda or Pontiff of the later Valabhi and other kings. Thus
among the later Valabhis Śíláditya IV. is called
Bávapádánudhyáta and all subsequent
Śíládityas
Bappapádánudhyáta both titles meaning
Worshipping at the feet of Báva or Bappa.
This Báva is the popular Prakrit form of the older Prakrit or deśí Bappa meaning Father or worshipful. Bappa is the original of the Hindustáni and Gujaráti Bává father or elder; it is also a special term for a head Gosávi or Atít or indeed for any recluse. The epithet Bappa-pádánudhyáta, Bowing at the feet of Bappa, occurs in the attributes of several Nepál kings, and in the case of king Vasantasena appears the full phrase:
Parama-daivata-bappa-bhaṭṭáraka-mahárája-Śrí-pádánudhyáta.
Falling at the illustrious feet of the great Mahárája Lord Bappa.
These Nepál kings were Śaivas as they are called
parama-máheśvara in the text of the inscription and
like the Valabhi seals their seals bear a bull. It follows that the
term Bappa was applied both by the Valabhis and the Nepál
kings to some one, who can hardly be the same individual, unless he was
their [85]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
Religion. common overlord, which the distance between the two
countries and still more the fact that his titles are the same as the
titles of the Valabhi kings make almost impossible. In these
circumstances the most probable explanation of the Bappa or Báva
of these inscriptions is that it was applied to Shaivite pontiffs or
ecclesiastical dignitaries. The attribute Parama-daivata The
Great Divine prefixed to Bappa in the inscription of Vasantasena
confirms this view. That such royal titles as
Mahárájádhirája,
Paramabhaṭṭáraka, and Parameśvara
are ascribed to Bappa is in agreement with the present use of
Mahárája for all priestly Bráhmans and recluses
and of Bhaṭṭáraka for Digambara Jain priests. Though
specially associated with Śaivas the title bappa is applied
also to Vaishnava dignitaries. That the term bappa was in
similar use among the Buddhists appears from the title of a Valabhi
vihára Bappapádíyavihára The
monastery of the worshipful Bappa that is Of the great teacher
Sthiramati by whom it was built.14
Origin of the Valabhis.The tribe or
race of Bhaṭárka the founder of the Valabhi dynasty is
doubtful. None of the numerous Valabhi copperplates mentions the race
of the founder. The Chalukya and Ráshṭrakúṭa
copperplates are silent regarding the Valabhi dynasty. And it is worthy
of note that the Gehlots and Gohils, who are descended from the
Valabhis, take their name not from their race but from king Guha or
Guhasena (a.d. 559–567) the fourth
ruler and apparently the first great sovereign among the Valabhis.
These considerations make it probable that Bhaṭárka
belonged to some low or stranger tribe. Though the evidence falls short
of proof the probability seems strong that Bhaṭárka
belonged to the Gurjara tribe, and that it was the supremacy of him and
his descendants which gave rise to the name Gurjjara-rátra the
country of the Gurjjaras, a name used at first by outsiders and
afterwards adopted by the people of Gujarát. Except
Bhaṭárka and his powerful dynasty no kings occur of
sufficient importance to have given their name to the great province of
Gujarát. Against their Gurjara origin it may be urged that the
Chinese traveller Hiuen Tsiang (a.d. 640)
calls the king of Valabhi a Kshatriya. Still Hiuen Tsiang’s
remark was made more than a century after the establishment of the
dynasty when their rise to power and influence had made it possible for
them to ennoble themselves by calling themselves Kshatriyas and tracing
their lineage to Puráṇic heroes. That such
ennobling was not only possible but common is beyond question. Many
so-called Rájput families in Gujarát and Káthiáváḍa
can be traced to low or stranger tribes. The early kings of
Nándipurí or Nándod (a.d. 450) call themselves Gurjjaras and the later
members of the same dynasty trace their lineage to the
Mahábhárata hero Karṇa. Again two of the
Nándod Gurjjaras Dadda II. and
Jayabhaṭa II. helped the Valabhis
under circumstances which suggest that the bond of sympathy
[86]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
Origin of the Valabhis. may have been their common origin. The
present chiefs of Nándod derive their lineage from Karṇa
and call themselves Gohils of the same stock as the Bhávnagar
Gohils who admittedly belong to the Valabhi stock. This supports the
theory that the Gurjjaras and the Valabhis had a common origin, and
that the Gurjjaras were a branch of and tributary to the Valabhis. This
would explain how the Valabhis came to make grants in Broach at the
time when the Gurjjaras ruled there. It would further explain that the
Gurjjaras were called sámantas or feudatories because
they were under the overlordship of the Valabhis.15
History.The preceding chapter shows that except Chandragupta (a.d. 410) Kumáragupta (a.d. 416) and Skandagupta (a.d. 456) none of the Guptas have left any trace of supremacy in Gujarát and Káthiáváḍa. Of what happened in Gujarát during the forty years after Gupta 150 (a.d. 469), when the reign of Skandagupta came to an end nothing is known or is likely to be discovered from Indian sources. The blank of forty years to the founder Bhaṭárka (a.d. 509) or more correctly of sixty years to Dhruvasena (a.d. 526) the first Valabhi king probably corresponds with the ascendancy of some foreign dynasty or tribe. All trace of this tribe has according to custom been blotted out of the Sanskrit and other Hindu records. At the same time it is remarkable that the fifty years ending about a.d. 525 correspond closely with the ascendancy in north and north-west India of the great tribe of Ephthalites or White Huns. As has been shown in the Gupta Chapter, by a.d. 470 or 480, the White Huns seem to have been powerful if not supreme in Upper India. In the beginning of the sixth century, perhaps about a.d. 520, Cosmas Indikopleustes describes the north of India and the west coast as far south as Kalliena that is Kalyán near Bombay as under the Huns whose king was Gollas.16 Not many years later (a.d. 530) the Hun power in Central India suffered defeat and about the same time a new dynasty arose in south-east Káthiáváḍa.
First Valabhi Grant, a.d. 526.The first trace of the new power, the
earliest Valabhi grant, is that of Dhruvasena in the Valabhi or Gupta
year 207 (a.d. 526). In this grant
Dhruvasena is described as the third son of the Senápati or
general Bhaṭárka. Of Senápati Bhaṭárka
neither copperplate nor inscription has been found. Certain coins which
General Cunningham Arch. Surv. Rept. IX. Pl. V.
has ascribed to Bhaṭárka have on the obverse a bust, as on
the western coins of [87]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
First Valabhi Grant, a.d. 526.
Kumáragupta, and on the reverse the Śaiva trident, and
round the trident the somewhat doubtful legend in Gupta characters:
Rájño Mahákshatri Paramádityabhakta Śrí Śarvva-bhaṭṭárakasa.
Of the king the great Kshatri, great devotee of the sun, the illustrious Śarvva-bhaṭṭáraka.
This Śarvva seems to have been a Ráshṭrakúṭa or Gurjjara king. His coins were continued so long in use and were so often copied that in the end upright strokes took the place of letters. That these coins did not belong to the founder of the Valabhi dynasty appears not only from the difference of name between Bhaṭṭáraka and Bhaṭárka but because the coiner was a king and the founder of the Valabhis a general.
Senápati Bhaṭárka,
a.d. 509–520 ?Of the
kingdom which Senápati Bhaṭárka overthrew the
following details are given in one of his epithets in Valabhi
copperplates: ‘Who obtained glory by dealing hundreds of blows on
the large and very mighty armies of the Maitrakas, who by The Maitrakas, a.d. 470–509.force had subdued their
enemies.’ As regards these Maitrakas it is to be noted that the
name Maitraka means Solar. The sound of the compound epithet
Maitraka-amitra that is Maitraka-enemy used in the inscription
makes it probable that the usual form Mihira or solar was rejected in
favour of Maitraka which also means solar to secure the necessary
assonance with amitra or enemy. The form Mihira solar seems a
Hinduizing or meaning-making of the northern tribal name Meḍh or
Mehr, the Mehrs being a tribe which at one time seem to have held sway
over the whole of Káthiáváḍa and which are
still found in strength near the Barda hills in the south-west of
Káthiáváḍa.17 The Jethvá chiefs of
Porbandar who were formerly powerful rulers are almost certainly of the
Mehr tribe. They are still called Mehr kings and the Mehrs of
Káthiáváḍa regard them as their leaders and
at the call of their Head are ready to fight for him. The chief of Mehr
traditions describes the fights of their founder Makaradhvaja with one
Mayúradhvaja. This tradition seems to embody the memory of an
historical struggle. The makara or fish is the tribal badge of
the Mehrs and is marked on a Morbí copperplate dated
a.d. 904 (G. 585) and on the forged
Dhíníki grant of the Mehr king
Jáíkádeva. On the other hand Mayúradhvaja
or peacock-bannered would be the name of the Guptas beginning with
Chandragupta who ruled in Gujarát (a.d. 396–416) and whose coins have a peacock on
the reverse. The tradition would thus be a recollection of the struggle
between the Mehrs and Guptas in which about a.d. 470 the Guptas were defeated. The Mehrs seem to
have been a northern tribe, who, the evidence of place names seems to
show, passed south through Western Rájputána, Jaslo,
Ajo, Bad, and Koml leaders of this tribe giving their names to the
settlements of Jesalmir, Ajmir, Badmer, and Komalmer. The resemblance
of name and the nearness of dates suggest a connection between the
Mehrs and the great Panjáb conqueror of the Guptas Mihirakula
(a.d. 512–540 ?). If not
themselves [88]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
The Maitrakas, a.d. 470–509.
Húṇas the Mehrs may have joined the conquering armies of
the Húṇas and passing south with the Húṇas
may have won a settlement in Káthiáváḍa as
the Káthis and Jhádejás settled about 300 years
later. After Senápati Bhaṭárka’s conquests in
the south of the Peninsula the Mehrs seem to have retired to the north
of Káthiáváḍa.
The above account of the founder of the Valabhis accepts the received opinion that he was the Senápati or General of the Guptas. The two chief points in support of this view are that the Valabhis adopted both the Gupta era and the Gupta currency. Still it is to be noted that this adoption of a previous era and currency by no means implies any connection with the former rulers.18 Both the Gurjjaras (a.d. 580) and the Chálukyas (a.d. 642) adopted the existing era of the Traikúṭakas (a.d. 248–9) while as regards currency the practice of continuing the existing type is by no means uncommon.19 In these circumstances, and seeing that certain of the earlier Valabhi inscriptions refer to an overlord who can hardly have been a Gupta, the identification of the king to whom the original Senápati owed allegiance must be admitted to be doubtful.
All known copperplates down to those of Dharasena (a.d. 579 the great grandson of Bhaṭárka) give a complete genealogy from Bhaṭárka to Dharasena. Later copperplates omit all mention of any descendants but those in the main line.
Senápati’s Sons.Senápati Bhaṭárka had four sons, (1) Dharasena (2) Droṇasiṃha (3) Dhruvasena and (4) Dharapaṭṭa. Of Dharasena the first son no record has been traced. His name first appears in the copperplates of his brother Dhruvasena where like his father he is called Senápati. Similarly of the second son Droṇasiṃha no record exists except in the copperplates of his brother Dhruvasena. In these copperplates unlike his father and elder brother Dhruvasena is called Mahárája and is mentioned as ‘invested with royal authority in person by the great lord, the lord of the wide extent of the whole world.’ This great lord or paramasvámi could not have been his father Bhaṭárka. Probably he was the king to whom Bhaṭárka owed allegiance. It is not clear where Droṇasiṃha was installed king probably it was in Káthiáváḍa from the south-east of which his father and elder brother had driven back the Mehrs or Maitrakas.20 [89]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
Dhruvasena I. a.d. 526–535.
Dhruvasena I. a.d. 526–535.The third son Dhruvasena is
the first of several Valabhis of that name. Three copperplates of his
remain: The Kukad grant dated Gupta 207 (a.d. 526),21 an unpublished grant found in
Junágaḍh dated Gupta 210 (a.d. 529), and the Vaḷeh grant dated Gupta 216
(a.d. 535).22 One of
Dhruvasena’s attributes Parama-bhaṭṭáraka-pádánudhyáta,
Bowing at the feet of the great lord, apparently applies to the same
paramount sovereign who installed his brother Droṇasiṃha.
The paramount lord can hardly be Dhruvasena’s father as his
father is either called Bhaṭárka without the
parama or more commonly Senápati that is general.
Dhruvasena’s other political attributes are
Mahárája Great King or
Mahásúmanta Great Chief, the usual titles of a
petty feudatory king. In the a.d. 535
plates he has the further attributes of
Mahápratíhára the great doorkeeper or
chamberlain, Mahádaṇḍanáyaka23 the great
magistrate, and Máhákártakritika (?) or great
general, titles which seem to show he still served some overlord. It is
not clear whether Dhruvasena succeeded his brother
Droṇasiṃha or was a separate contemporary ruler. The
absence of ‘falling at the feet of’ or other successional
phrase and the use of the epithet ‘serving at the feet of’
the great lord seem to show that his power was distinct from his
brothers. In any case Dhruvasena is the first of the family who has a
clear connection with Valabhi from which the grants of a.d. 526 and 529 are dated.
In these grants Dhruvasena’s father Bhaṭárka and
his elder brothers are described as ‘great
Máheśvaras’ that is followers of Śiva, while
Dhruvasena himself is called Paramabhágavata the great
Vaishṇava. It is worthy of note, as stated in the a.d. 535 grant, that his niece
Duḍḍá (or Lulá?) was a Buddhist and had
dedicated a Buddhist monastery at Valabhi. The latest known date of
Dhruvasena is a.d. 535 (G. 216). Whether
Dharapaṭṭa or Dharapaṭṭa’s son Guhasena
succeeded is doubtful. That Dharapaṭṭa is styled
Mahárája and that a twenty-four years’ gap occurs
between the latest grant of Dhruvasena and a.d. 559 the earliest grant of [90]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
Dhruvasena I. a.d. 526–535.
Guhasena favour the succession of Dharapaṭṭa. On the other
hand in the a.d. 559 grant all
Guhasena’s sins are said to be cleansed by falling at the feet
of, that is, by succeeding, Dhruvasena. It is possible that
Dharapaṭṭa may have ruled for some years and Dhruvasena
again risen to power.
Guhasena, a.d. 539–569.Of Guhasena (a.d. 539?–569) three plates and a fragment of an inscription remain. Two of the grants are from Vaḷeh dated a.d. 559 and 565 (G. 240 and 246)24: the third is from Bhávnagar dated a.d. 567 (G. 248).25 The inscription is on an earthen pot found at Vaḷeh and dated a.d. 566 (G. 247).26 In all the later Valabhi plates the genealogy begins with Guhasena who seems to have been the first great ruler of his dynasty. Guhasena is a Sanskrit name meaning Whose army is like that of Kárttika-svámi: his popular name was probably Guhila. It appears probable that the Gohil and Gehlot Rájput chiefs of Káthiáváḍa and Rájputána, who are believed to be descendants of the Valabhis, take their name from Guhasena or Guha, the form Gehloti or Gehlot, Guhila-utta, being a corruption of Guhilaputra or descendants of Guhila, a name which occurs in old Rájput records.27 This lends support to the view that Guhasena was believed to be the first king of the dynasty. Like his predecessors he is called Mahárája or great king. In one grant he is called the great Śaiva and in another the great Buddhist devotee (paramopásaka), while he grants villages to the Buddhist monastery of his paternal aunt’s daughter Duḍḍá. Though a Śaivite Guhasena, like most of his predecessors, tolerated and even encouraged Buddhism. His minister of peace and war is named Skandabhaṭa.
The beginning of Guhasena’s reign is uncertain. Probably it was not earlier than a.d. 539 (G. 220). His latest known date is a.d. 567 (G. 248) but he may have reigned two years longer.
Dharasena II. a.d. 569–589.About a.d. 569 (G. 250) Guhasena was succeeded by his son Dharasena II. Five of his grants remain, three dated a.d. 571 (G. 252),28 the fourth dated a.d. 588 (G. 269),29 and the fifth dated a.d. 589 (G. 270).30 In the first three grants Dharasena is called Mahárája or great king; in the two later grants is added the title Mahásámanta Great Feudatory, seeming to show that in the latter part of his reign Dharasena had to acknowledge as overlord some one whose power had greatly increased.31 All his copperplates style Dharasena II. Parama-máheśvara Great Śaiva. A gap of eighteen years occurs between a.d. 589 Dharasena’s latest grant and a.d. 607 the earliest grant of his son Śíláditya.
Śíláditya I. a.d. 594–609.Dharasena II. was succeeded by his son Śíláditya I. who is also called Dharmáditya or the sun of religion.
The Śatruñjaya Máhátmya has a prophetic
account of one Śíláditya who will be a propagator of
religion in Vikrama Saṃvat [91]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
Śíláditya I. a.d. 590–609. 477 (a.d. 420). This Máhátmya is
comparatively modern and is not worthy of much trust. Vikrama
Saṃvat 477 would be a.d. 420 when no
Valabhi kingdom was established and no Śíláditya can
have flourished. If the date 477 has been rightly preserved, and it be
taken in the Śaka era it would correspond with Gupta 237 or
a.d. 556, that is thirty to forty years
before Śíláditya’s reign. Although no reliance
can be placed on the date still his second name Dharmáditya
gives support to his identification with the
Śíláditya of the Máhátmya.
His grants like many of his predecessors style Śíláditya a great devotee of Śiva. Still that two of his three known grants were made to Buddhist monks shows that he tolerated and respected Buddhism. The writer of one of the grants is mentioned as the minister of peace and war Chandrabhaṭṭi; the Dútaka or causer of the gift in two of the Buddhist grants is Bhaṭṭa Ádityayaśas apparently some military officer. The third grant, to a temple of Śiva, has for its Dútaka the illustrious Kharagraha apparently the brother and successor of the king.
Śíláditya’s reign probably began about a.d. 594 (G. 275). His latest grant is dated a.d. 609 (G. 290).32
Kharagraha, a.d. 610–615.Śíláditya was succeeded by his brother Kharagraha, of whom no record has been traced. Kharagraha seems to have been invested with sovereignty by his brother Śíláditya who probably retired from the world. Kharagraha is mentioned as a great devotee of Śiva.
Dharasena III. a.d. 615–620.Kharagraha was succeeded by his son Dharasena III. of whom no record remains.
Dhruvasena II. (Báláditya) a.d. 620–640.Dharasena III. was succeeded by his younger brother Dhruvasena II. also called Báláditya or the rising sun. A grant of his is dated a.d. 629 (G. 310).33 As observed before, Dhruvasena is probably a Sanskritised form of the popular but meaningless Dhruvapaṭṭa which is probably the original of Hiuen Tsiang’s T’u-lu-h’o-po-tu, as a.d. 629 the date of his grant is about eleven years before the time when (640) Hiuen Tsiang is calculated to have been in Málwa if not actually at Valabhi. If one of Dhruvasena’s poetic attributes is not mere hyperbole, he made conquests and spread the power of Valabhi. On the other hand the Navsári grant of Jayabhaṭa III. (a.d. 706–734) the Gurjjara king of Broach states that Dadda II. of Broach (a.d. 620–650) protected the king of Valabhi who had been defeated by the great Śrí Harshadeva (a.d. 607–648) of Kanauj.
Dharasena IV. a.d. 640–649.Dhruvasena II. was succeeded by his son Dharasena IV. perhaps the most powerful and independent of the Valabhis. A copperplate dated a.d. 649 (G. 330) styles him Parama-bhaṭṭáraka, Mahárájádhirája, Parameśvara, Chakravartin Great Lord, King of Kings, Great Ruler, Universal Sovereign. Dharasena IV.’s successors continue the title of Mahárájádhirája or great ruler, but none is called Chakravartin or universal sovereign a title which implies numerous conquests and widespread power. [92]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
Dharasena IV. a.d. 640–649.
Two of Dharasena IV.’s grants remain, one dated a.d. 645 (G. 326) the other a.d. 649 (G. 330). A grant of his father Dhruvasena
dated a.d. 634 (G. 315) and an unpublished
copperplate in the possession of the chief of Morbí belonging to
his successor Dhruvasena III. dated a.d. 651 (G. 332) prove that Dharasena’s reign
did not last more than seventeen years. The well known Sanskrit poem
Bhaṭṭikávya seems to have been composed in the reign
of this king as at the end of his work the author says it was written
at Valabhi protected (governed) by the king the illustrious
Dharasena.34 The author’s application to Dharasena of the
title Narendra Lord of Men is a further proof of his great
power.
Dhruvasena III. a.d. 650–656.Dharasena IV. was not succeeded by his son but by Dhruvasena the son of Derabhaṭa the son of Dharasena IV.’s paternal grand-uncle. Derabhaṭa appears not to have been ruler of Valabhi itself but of some district in the south of the Valabhi territory. His epithets describe him as like the royal sage Agastya spreading to the south, and as the lord of the earth which has for its two breasts the Sahya and Vindhya hills. This description may apply to part of the province south of Kaira where the Sahyádri and Vindhya mountains may be said to unite. In the absence of a male heir in the direct line, Derabhaṭa’s son Dhruvasena appears to have succeeded to the throne of Valabhi. The only known copperplate of Dhruvasena III.’s, dated a.d. 651 (G. 332), records the grant of the village of Peḍhapadra in Vanthali, the modern Vanthali in the Navánagar State of North Káthiáváḍa. A copperplate of his elder brother and successor Kharagraha dated a.d. 656 (G. 337) shows that Dhruvasena’s reign cannot have lasted over six years.
Kharagraha, a.d. 656–665.The less than usually complimentary and respectful reference to Dhruvasena III. in the attributes of Kharagraha suggests that Kharagraha took the kingdom by force from his younger brother as the rightful successor of his father. At all events the succession of Kharagraha to Dhruvasena was not in the usual peaceful manner. Kharagraha’s grant dated a.d. 656 (G. 337) is written by the Divirapati or Chief Secretary and minister of peace and war Anahilla son of Skandabhaṭa.35 The Dútaka or causer of the gift was the Pramátṛi or survey officer Śríná.
Śíláditya III.
a.d. 666–675.Kharagraha was
succeeded by Śíláditya III. son of
Kharagraha’s elder brother Śíláditya II.
Śíláditya II. seems not to have ruled at Valabhi but
like Derabhaṭa to have been governor of Southern Valabhi, as he
is mentioned out of the order of succession and with the title Lord of
the Earth containing the Vindhya mountain. Three grants of
Śíláditya III. remain, two dated a.d. 666 (G. 346)36 and the third dated a.d. 671 (G. 352).37 He is called Parama-bhaṭṭáraka Great Lord, Mahárájádhirája Chief King
among Great Kings, and Parameśvara Great
Ruler. These titles continue to be applied to all [93]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
Śíláditya IV. a.d. 691. subsequent Valabhi kings. Even the
name Śíláditya is repeated though each king must
have had some personal name.
Śíláditya IV. a.d. 691.Śíláditya III. was succeeded by his son Śíláditya IV. of whom one grant dated a.d. 691 (G. 372) remains. The officer who prepared the grant is mentioned as the general Divirapati Śrí Haragaṇa the son of Bappa Bhogika. The Dútaka or gift-causer is the prince Kharagraha, which may perhaps be the personal name of the next king Śíláditya V.
Śíláditya V. a.d. 722.Of Śíláditya V. the son and successor of Śíláditya IV. two grants dated a.d. 722 (G. 403) both from Gondal remain. Both record grants to the same person. The writer of both was general Gillaka son of Buddhabhaṭṭa, and the gift-causer of both prince Śíláditya.
Śíláditya VI. a.d. 760.Of Śíláditya VI. the son and successor of the last, one grant dated a.d. 760 (G. 441) remains. The grantee is an Atharvavedi Bráhman. The writer is Sasyagupta son of Emapatha and the gift-causer is Gánjaśáti Śrí Jajjar (or Jajjir).
Śíláditya VII. a.d. 766.Of Śíláditya VII. the son and successor of the last, who is also called Dhrúbhaṭa (Sk. Dhruvabhaṭa), one grant dated a.d. 766 (G. 447) remains.
Valabhi Family Tree.The following is the genealogy of the Valabhi Dynasty:
VALABHI FAMILY TREE,
a.d. 509–766.
Bhaṭárka a.d. 509. (Gupta 190?). |
||||||||||
Dharasena I. | Droṇasiṃha. | Dhruvasena I. a.d. 526. (Gupta 207). |
Dharapaṭṭa. | |||||||
Guhasena a.d. 559, 565, 567, (Gupta 240, 246, 248). |
||||||||||
Dharasena II. a.d. 571, 588, 589 (Gupta 252, 269, 270). |
||||||||||
Śíláditya I. or Dharmáditya I. a.d. 605, 609 (Gupta 286, 290). |
Kharagraha I. | |||||||||
Dharasena III. |
Dhruvasena II. or Báláditya, a.d. 629 (Gupta 310). |
|||||||||
Derabhaṭa. | ||||||||||
Śíláditya II. | Kharagraha II. or Dharmáditya II. a.d. 656 (Gupta 337). |
Dhruvasena III. a.d. 651 (Gupta 332). |
Dharasena
IV. a.d. 645, 649, (Gupta 326, 330). |
|||||||
Śíláditya III. a.d. 671 (Gupta 352). |
||||||||||
Śíláditya IV. a.d. 691, 698 (Gupta 372 & 379). |
||||||||||
Śíláditya V. a.d. 722 (Gupta 403). |
||||||||||
Śíláditya VI. a.d. 760 (Gupta 441). |
||||||||||
Śíláditya
VII. or Dhrúbhaṭa, a.d. 766 (Gupta 447). |
[94]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
The Fall of Valabhi, a.d. 750–770. The Fall of Valabhi, a.d. 750–770.Of the overthrow of Valabhi
many explanations have been offered.38 The only explanation in agreement
with the copperplate evidence that a Śíláditya was
ruling at Valabhi as late as a.d. 766
(Val. Saṃ. 447)40 is the Hindu account preserved by Alberuni
(a.d. 1030)41 that soon after the
Sindh capital Mansúra was founded, say a.d. 750–770, Ranka a disaffected subject of the
era-making Valabhi, with presents of money persuaded the Arab lord of
Mansúra to send a naval expedition against the king of Valabhi.
In a night attack king Valabha was killed and his people and town were
destroyed. Alberuni adds: Men say that still in our time such traces
are left in [95]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
The Fall of Valabhi, a.d. 750–770. that country as are found
in places wasted by an unexpected attack.42 For this expedition
against Valabhi Alberuni gives no date. But as Mansúra was not
founded till a.d. 75043 and as the latest
Valabhi copperplate is a.d. 766 the
expedition must have taken place between a.d. 750 and 770. In support of the Hindu tradition of
an expedition from Mansúra against Valabhi between a.d. 750 and 770 it is to be noted that the Arab
historians of Sindh record that in a.d. 758 (H. 140) the Khalif Mansúr sent Amru
bin Jamal with a fleet of barks to the coast of Barada.44 Twenty
years later a.d. 776 (H. 160) a second
expedition succeeded in taking the town, but, as sickness broke out,
they had to return. The question remains should the word, which in
these extracts Elliot reads Barada, be read Balaba. The lax rules of
Arab cursive writing would cause little difficulty in adopting the
reading Balaba.45 Further it is hard to believe that Valabhi, though to
some extent sheltered by its distance from the coast and probably a
place of less importance than its chroniclers describe, should be
unknown to the Arab raiders of the seventh and eighth centuries and
after its fall be known to Alberuni in the eleventh century. At the
same time, as during the eighth century there was, or at least as there
may have been,46 a town Barada on the south-west coast of
Káthiáváḍa the identification [96]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
The Fall of Valabhi, a.d. 750–770. of the raids against Barada
with the traditional expedition against Balaba though perhaps probable
cannot be considered certain. Further the statement of the Sindh
historians47 that at this time the Sindh Arabs also made a naval
expedition against Kandahár seems in agreement with the
traditional account in Tod that after the destruction of Valabhi the
rulers retired to a fort near Cambay from which after a few years they
were driven.48 If this fort is the Kandahár of the Sindh
writers and Gandhár on the Broach coast about twenty miles south
of Cambay, identifications which are in agreement with other passages,
the Arab and Rájput accounts would fairly
agree.49
The Importance of Valabhi.The
discovery of its lost site; the natural but mistaken identification of
its rulers with the famous eighth and ninth century (a.d. 753–972) Balharas of Málkhet in the
East Dakhan;50 the tracing to Valabhi of the Rána of Udepur
in Mewáḍ the head of the Sesodias or Gohils the most
exalted of Hindu families51; and in later times the wealth of Valabhi
copperplates have combined to make the Valabhis one of the best known
of Gujarát dynasties. Except the complete genealogy, covering
the 250 years from the beginning of the sixth to the middle of the
eighth century, little is known of Valabhi or its chiefs. The
[97]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
The Importance of Valabhi, a.d. 750–770. origin of the city and of
its rulers, the extent of their sway, and the cause and date of their
overthrow are all uncertain. The unfitness of the site, the want of
reservoirs or other stone remains, the uncertainty when its rulers
gained an independent position, the fact that only one of them claimed
the title Chakravarti or All Ruler are hardly consistent with
any far-reaching authority. Add to this the continuance of Maitraka or
Mer power in North Káthiáváḍa, the
separateness though perhaps dependence of Sauráshṭra even
in the time of Valabhi’s greatest power,52 the rare mention of
Valabhi in contemporary Gujarát grants,53 and the absence of
trustworthy reference in the accounts of the Arab raids of the seventh
or eighth centuries tend to raise a doubt whether, except perhaps
during the ten years ending 650, Valabhi was ever of more than local
importance.
Valabhi and the Gehlots.In connection with the pride of the Sesodias or Gohils of Mewáḍ in their Valabhi origin54 the question who were the Valabhis has a special interest. The text shows that Pandit Bhagvánlál was of opinion the Valabhis were Gurjjaras. The text also notes that the Pandit believed they reached south-east Káthiáváḍa by sea from near Broach and that if they did not come to Broach from Málwa at least the early rulers obtained (a.d. 520 and 526) investiture from the Málwa kings. Apart from the doubtful evidence of an early second to fifth century Bála or Valabhi three considerations weigh against the theory that the Valabhis entered Gujarát from Málwa in the sixth century. First their acceptance of the Gupta era and of the Gupta currency raises the presumption that the Valabhis were in Káthiáváḍa during Gupta ascendancy (a.d. 440–480): Second that the Sesodias trace their pedigree through Valabhi to an earlier settlement at Dhánk in south-west Káthiáváḍa and that the Válas of Dhánk still hold the place of heads of the Válas of Káthiáváḍa: And Third that both Sesodias and Válas trace their origin to Kanaksen a second century North Indian immigrant into Káthiáváḍa combine to raise the presumption that the Válas were in Káthiáváḍa before the historical founding of Valabhi in a.d. 52655 and that the city took its name from its founders the Válas or Bálas.
Whether or not the ancestors of the Gohils and Válas were
settled in Káthiáváḍa before the
establishment of Valabhi about a.d. 526
[98]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
Valabhi and the Gehlots. several considerations bear out the
correctness of the Rájput traditions and the Jain records that
the Gohils or Sesodias of Mewáḍ came from Bála or
Valabhi in Káthiáváḍa. Such a withdrawal
from the coast, the result of the terror of Arab raids, is in agreement
with the fact that from about the middle of the eighth century the
rulers of Gujarát established an inland capital at Aṇahilaváḍa
(a.d. 746).56 It is further in
agreement with the establishment by the Gohil refugees of a town Balli
in Mewáḍ; with the continuance as late as a.d. 968 (S. 1024)
by the Sesodia chief of the Valabhi title Śíláditya
or Sail57; and with the peculiar Valabhi blend of Sun and
Śiva worship still to be found in Udepur.58 The question remains
how far can the half-poetic accounts of the Sesodias be reconciled with
a date for the fall of Valabhi so late as a.d. 766. The mythical wanderings, the caveborn Guha,
and his rule at Idar can be easily spared. The name Gehlot which the
Sesodias trace to the caveborn Guha may as the Bhávnagar Gehlots
hold have its origin in Guhasena (a.d. 559–567) perhaps the first Valabhi chief of
more than local distinction.59 Tod61 fixes the first historical date in
the Sesodia family history at a.d. 720 or
728 the ousting of the Mori or Maurya of Chitor by Bappa or Sail. An
inscription near Chitor shows the Mori in power in Chitor as late as
a.d. 714 (S. 770).62 By counting back nine generations from
Śakti Kumára the tenth from Bappa
whose date is a.d. 1038 Tod fixes
a.d. 720–728 as the date when the
Gohils succeeded the Moris. But [99]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
Valabhi and the Gehlots. the sufficient average allowance of
twenty years for each reign would bring Bappa to a.d. 770 or 780 a date in agreement with a fall of
Valabhi between a.d. 760 and 770, as well
as with the statement of Abul Fazl, who, writing in a.d. 1590, says the Rána’s family had
been in Mewáḍ for about 800 years.63
The Válas of Káthiáváḍa.The Arab accounts of the surprise-attack and of the failure of the invaders to make a settlement agree with the local and Rájputána traditions that a branch of the Valabhi family continued to rule at Vaḷeh until its conquest by Múla Rája Solaṇkhi in a.d. 950.64 Though their bards favour the explanation of Vála from the Gujaráti valvu return or the Persian válah65 noble the family claim to be of the old Valabhi stock. They still have the tradition they were driven out by the Musalmáns, they still keep up the family name of Selait or Śíláditya.66
The local tradition regarding the settlement of the Válas in
the Balakshetra south of Valabhi is that it took place after the
capture of Valabhi by Múla Rája Solaṇkhi
(a.d. 950).67 If, as may perhaps be
accepted, the present Válas represent the rulers of Valabhi it
seems to follow the Válas were the overlords of Balakshetra at
least from the time of the historical prosperity of Valabhi
(a.d. 526–680). The traditions of
the Bábriás who held the east of Sorath show that when
they arrived (a.d. 1200–1250) the
Vála Rájputs were in possession and suggest that the
lands of the Válas originally stretched as far west as
Diu.68 That the Válas held central
Káthiáváḍa is shown by their possession of
the old capital Vanthali nine miles south-west of Junágaḍh
and by (about a.d. 850) their transfer of
that town to the Chúḍásamás.69 Dhánk, about
twenty-five miles north-west of Junágaḍh, was apparently
held by the Válas under the Jetwas when (a.d. 800–1200?) Ghumli or Bhumli was the capital
of south-west Káthiáváḍa. According to Jetwa
accounts the Válas were newcomers whom the Jetwas allowed to
settle at Dhánk.70 But as the Jetwas are not among the earliest
settlers in Káthiáváḍa it seems more
probable that, like the Chúḍásamás
at Vanthali, the Jetwas found the Válas in possession. The close
connection of the Válas with the earlier waves of Káthis
is admitted.71 Considering that the present [100]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
The Válas of Káthiáváḍa.
(1881) total of Káthiáváḍa Vála
Rájputs is about 900 against about 9000 Vála
Káthis, the Válas,72 since their loss of power, seem
either to have passed into unnoticeable subdivisions of other
Rájput tribes or to have fallen to the position of
Káthis.
The Válas and
Káthis.If from the first and not solely since the fall of
Valabhi the Válas have been associated with the Káthis it
seems best to suppose they held to the Káthis a position like
that of the Jetwas to their followers the Mers. According to
Tod73 both Válas and Káthis claim the title
Tata Multánka Rai Lords of Tata and Multán. The
accounts of the different sackings of Valabhi are too confused and the
traces of an earlier settlement too scanty and doubtful to justify any
attempt to carry back Valabhi and the Válas beyond the Maitraka
overthrow of Gupta power in Káthiáváḍa
(a.d. 470–480). The boast that
Bhaṭárka, the reputed founder of the house of Valabhi
(a.d. 509), had obtained glory by dealing
hundreds of blows on the large and very mighty armies of the Maitrakas
who by force had subdued their enemies, together with the fact that the
Valabhis did and the Maitrakas did not adopt the Gupta era and currency
seem to show the Válas were settled in
Káthiáváḍa at an earlier date than the Mers
and Jetwas. That is, if the identification is correct, the Válas
and Káthis were in Káthiáváḍa before
the first wave of the White Huns approached. It has been noticed above
under Skandagupta that the enemies, or some of the enemies, with whom,
in the early years of his reign a.d. 452–454, Skandagupta had so fierce a
struggle were still in a.d. 456 a source
of anxiety and required the control of a specially able viceroy at
Junágaḍh. Since no trace of the Káthis appears in
Káthiáváḍa legends or traditions before the
fifth century the suggestion may be offered that under Vála or
Bála leadership the Káthis were among the enemies who on
the death of Kumáragupta (a.d. 454)
seized the Gupta possessions in Káthiáváḍa.
Both Válas and Káthis would then be northerners driven
south from Multán and South [101]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
The Válas and Káthis. Sindh by the movements of
tribes displaced by the advance of the Ephthalites or White Huns
(a.d. 440–450) upon the earlier
North Indian and border settlements of the Yuan-Yuan or Avars.74
Descent from Kanaksen, a.d. 150.The Sesodia or Gohil tradition is that the founder of the Válas was Kanaksen, who, in the second century after Christ, from North India established his power at Virát or Dholka in North Gujarát and at Dhánk in Káthiáváḍa.75 This tradition, which according to Tod76 is supported by at least ten genealogical lists derived from distinct sources, seems a reminiscence of some connection between the early Válas and the Kshatrapas of Junágaḍh with the family of the great Kushán emperor Kanishka (a.d. 78–98). Whether this high ancestry belongs of right to the Válas and Gohils or whether it has been won for them by their bards nothing in the records of Káthiáváḍa is likely to be able to prove. Besides by the Válas Kanaksen is claimed as an ancestor by the Chávaḍás of Okhámandal as the founder of Kanakapurí and as reigning in Kṛishṇa’s throne in Dwárká.77. In support of the form Kanaka for Kanishka is the doubtful Kanaka-Śakas or Kanishka-Śakas of Varáhamihira (a.d. 580).78 The form Kanik is also used by Alberuni79 for the famous Vihára or monastery at Pesháwar of whose founder Kanak Alberuni retails many widespread legends. Tod80 says; ‘If the traditional date (a.d. 144) of Kanaksen’s arrival in Káthiáváḍa had been only a little earlier it would have fitted well with Wilson’s Kanishka of the Rája Tarangini.’ Information brought to light since Tod’s time shows that hardly any date could fit better than a.d. 144 for some member of the Kushán family, possibly a grandson of the great Kanishka, to make a settlement in Gujarát and Káthiáváḍa. The date agrees closely with the revolt against Vasudeva (a.d. 123–150), the second in succession from Kanishka, raised by the Panjáb Yaudheyas, whom the great Gujarát Kshatrapa Rudradáman (a.d. 143–158), the introducer of Kanishka’s (a.d. 78) era into Gujarát, humbled. The tradition calls Kanaksen Kośalaputra and brings him from Lohkot in North India.81 Kośala has been explained as Oudh and Lohkot as Lahore, but as Kanak came from the north not from the north-east an original Kushána-putra or Son of the Kushán may be the true form. Similarly Lohkot cannot be Lahore. It may be Alberuni’s Lauhavar or Lahur in the Káshmir uplands one of the main centres of Kushán power.82 [102]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
Mewáḍ and the Persians. Mewáḍ and the Persians.One further
point requires notice, the traditional connection between Valabhi and
the Ránás of Mewáḍ with the Sassanian kings
of Persia (a.d. 250–650). In support
of the tradition Abul Fazl (a.d. 1590)
says the Ránás of Mewáḍ consider
themselves descendants of the Sassanian Naushirván (a.d. 531–579) and Tod quotes fuller details from
the Persian history Maaser-al-Umra.83 No evidence seems to support a
direct connection with Naushirván.84 At the same time
marriage between the Valabhi chief and Maha Banu the fugitive daughter
of Yezdigerd the last Sassanian (a.d. 651) is
not impossible.85 And the remaining suggestion that the link may be
Naushirván’s son Naushizád who fled from his father
in a.d. 570 receives support in the
statement of Procopius86 that Naushizád found shelter at
Belapatan in Khuzistán perhaps Balapatan in Gurjaristán.
As these suggestions are unsupported by direct evidence, it seems best
to look for the source of the legend in the fire symbols in use on
Káthiáváḍa and Mewáḍ coins.
These fire symbols, though in the main Indo-Skythian, betray from about
the sixth century a more direct Sassanian influence. The use of similar
coins coupled with their common sun worship seems sufficient to explain
how the Agnikulas and other Káthiáváḍa and
Mewáḍ Rájputs came to believe in some family
connection between their chiefs and the fireworshipping kings of
Persia.87
Válas.Can the Vála
traditions of previous northern settlements be supported either by
early Hindu inscriptions or from living traces in the present
population of Northern India? The convenient and elaborate tribe and
surname lists in the Census Report of the Panjáb, and vaguer
information from Rájputána, show traces
of Bálas and Válas among the Musalmán as well as
among the Hindu population of Northern India.88 Among the tribes
mentioned in Varáha-Mihira’s sixth century (a.d. 580)89 lists the Váhlikas appear
along with the dwellers on Sindhu’s banks. An inscription of a
king Chandra, probably Chandragupta and if so about a.d. 380–400,90 boasts of crossing the seven
mouths of the Indus to attack the Váhlikas. These references
suggest that the Bálas or Válas are the Válhikas
and that the Bálhikas of the Harivaṃśa (a.d. 350–500 ?) are not as Langlois
supposed people then ruling [103]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
Válas. in Balkh but people then established in
India.91 Does it follow that the Válhikas of the
inscriptions and the Bálhikas of the Harivaṃśa are
the Panjáb tribe referred to in the Mahábhárata as
the Báhikas or Bálhikas, a people held to scorn as
keeping no Bráhman rites, their Bráhmans degraded, their
women abandoned?92 Of the two Mahábhárata forms
Báhika and Bálhika recent scholars have preferred
Bálhika with the sense of people of Balkh or Baktria.93 The
name Bálhika might belong to more than one of the Central Asian
invaders of Northern India during the centuries before and after
Christ, whose manner of life might be expected to strike an
Áryávarta Bráhman with horror. The date of the
settlement of these northern tribes (b.c. 180–a.d. 300)
does not conflict with the comparatively modern date (a.d. 150–250) now generally received for the
final revision of the Mahábhárata.94 This explanation
does not remove the difficulty caused by references to Báhikas
and Bálhikas95 in Páṇini and other writers
earlier than the first of the after-Alexander Skythian invasions. At
the same time as shown in the footnote there seems reason to hold that
the change from the Bákhtri of Darius (b.c. 510) and Alexander the Great (b.c. 330) to the modern Balkh did not take place
before the first century after Christ. If this view is correct it
follows that [104]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
Válas. if the form Bahlika occurs in Páṇini
or other earlier writers it is a mistaken form due to some
copyist’s confusion with the later name Bahlika. As used by
Páṇini the name Báhika applied to certain
Panjáb tribes seems a general term meaning Outsider a view which
is supported by Brian Hodgson’s identification of the
Mahábhárata Báhikas with the Bahings one of the
outcaste or broken tribes of Nepál.97 The use of
Báhika in the Mahábhárata would then be due either
to the wish to identify new tribes with old or to the temptation to use
a word which had a suitable meaning in Sanskrit. If then there is fair
ground for holding that the correct form of the name in the
Mahábhárata is Bálhika and that Bálhika
means men of Balkh the question remains which of the different waves of
Central Asian invaders in the centuries before and after Christ are
most likely to have adopted or to have received the title of Baktrians.
Between the second century before and the third century after Christ
two sets of northerners might justly have claimed or have received the
title of Baktrians. These northerners are the Baktrian Greeks about
b.c. 180 and the Yuechi between
b.c. 20 and a.d. 300. Yavana is so favourite a name among Indian
writers that it may be accepted that whatever other northern tribes the
name Yavana includes no name but Yavana passed into use for the
Baktrian Greeks. Their long peaceful and civilised rule (b.c. 130–a.d. 300 ?) from their capital at Balkh entitles
the Yuechi to the name Baktrians or Báhlikas. That the Yuechi
were known in India as Baktrians is proved by the writer of the
Periplus (a.d. 247), who, when Baktria was
still under Yuechi rule, speaks of the Baktrianoi as a most warlike
race governed by their own sovereign.98 It is known that in certain
cases the Yuechi tribal names were of local origin. Kushán the
name of the leading tribe is according to some authorities a
place-name.99 [105]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
Válas. And it is established that the names of more than
one of the tribes who about b.c. 50 joined
under the head of the Kusháns were taken from the lands where
they had settled. It is therefore in agreement both with the movements
and with the practice of the Yuechi, that, on reaching India, a portion
of them should be known as Báhlikas or Bálhikas. Though
the evidence falls short of proof there seems fair reason to suggest
that the present Rájput and Káthi Válas or
Bálas of Gujarát and Rájputána,
through a Sanskritised Váhlika, may be traced to some section of
the Yuechi, who, as they passed south from Baktria, between the first
century before and the fourth century after Christ, assumed or received
the title of men of Balkh.
One collateral point seems to deserve notice. St. Martin100 says:
‘The Greek historians do not show the least trace of the name
Báhlika.’ Accepting Báhika, with the general sense
of Outsider, as the form used by Indian writers before the Christian
era and remembering101 Páṇini’s description of the
Málavas and Kshudrakas as two Báhika tribes of the
North-West the fact that Páṇini lived very shortly before
or after the time of Alexander and was specially acquainted with the
Panjáb leaves little doubt that when (a.d. 326) Alexander conquered their country the Malloi
and Oxydrakai, that is the Málavas and Kshudrakas, were known as
Báhikas. Seeing that Alexander’s writers were specially
interested in and acquainted with the Malloi and Oxydrakai it is
strange if St. Martin is correct in stating that Greek writings show no
trace of the name Báhika. In explanation of this difficulty the
following suggestion may be offered.102 As the Greeks sounded their
kh (χ) as a spirant, the Indian Báhika would
strike them as almost the exact equivalent of their own word
βακχικος.
More than one of Alexander’s writers has curious references to a
Bacchic element in the Panjáb tribes. Arrian103 notices that, as
Alexander’s fleet passed down the Jhelum, the people lined the
banks chanting songs taught them by Dionysus and the Bacchantes.
According to Quintus Curtius104 the name of Father Bacchus was
famous among the people to the south of the Malloi. These references
are vague. But Strabo is definite.105 The Malloi and Oxydrakai are
reported to be the descendants of Bacchus. This passage is the more
important since Strabo’s use of the writings of Aristobulus
Alexander’s historian and of Onesikritos Alexander’s pilot
and Bráhman-interviewer gives his details a special
value.106 It may be said Strabo explains why the Malloi and
Oxydrakai were called Bacchic and Strabo’s explanation is not in
agreement with the proposed Báhika origin. The answer is that
Strabo’s explanation can be proved to be in part, if not
altogether, fictitious. Strabo107 gives two reasons why the Oxydrakai
[106]
Chapter VIII.
The Valabhis, a.d. 509–766.
Válas. were called Bacchic. First because the vine grew
among them and second because their kings marched forth
Bakkhikôs that is after the Bacchic manner. It is
difficult to prove that in the time of Alexander the vine did not grow
in the Panjáb. Still the fact that the vines of Nysa near
Jalálábád and of the hill Meros are mentioned by
several writers and that no vines are referred to in the Greek accounts
of the Panjáb suggests that the vine theory is an
after-thought.108 Strabo’s second explanation, the Bacchic pomp
of their kings, can be more completely disproved. The evidence that
neither the Malloi nor the Oxydrakai had a king is abundant.109 That
the Greeks knew the Malloi and Oxydrakai were called Bakkhikoi and that
they did not know why they had received that name favours the view that
the explanation lies in the Indian name Báhika. One point
remains. Does any trace of the original Báhikas or Outsiders
survive? In Cutch Káthiáváḍa and North
Gujarát are two tribes of half settled cattle-breeders and
shepherds whose names Rahbáris as if Rahábaher and
Bharváds as if Baherváda seem like Báhika to mean
Outsider. Though in other respects both classes appear to have adopted
ordinary Hindu practices the conduct of the Bharvád women of
Káthiáváḍa during their special marriage
seasons bears a curiously close resemblance to certain of the details
in the Mahábhárata account of the Báhika women.
Colonel Barton writes:110 ‘The great marriage festival of the
Káthiáváḍa Bharváds which is held
once in ten or twelve years is called the Milkdrinking,
Dudhpíno, from the lavish use of milk or clarified
butter. Under the exciting influence of the butter the women become
frantic singing obscene songs breaking down hedges and spoiling the
surrounding crops.’ Though the Bharváds are so long
settled in Káthiáváḍa as to be considered
aboriginals their own tradition preserves the memory of a former
settlement in Márwár.111 This tradition is supported by
the fact that the shrine of the family goddess of the Cutch
Rabáris is in Jodhpur,112 and by the claim of the Cutch
Bharváds that their home is in the North-West
Provinces.113 [107]
1 Mr. Vajeshankar Gavrishankar, Náib Diván of Bhávnagar, has made a collection of articles found in Valabhi. The collection includes clay seals of four varieties and of about the seventh century with the Buddhist formula Ye Dhárma hetu Prabhavá: a small earthen tope with the same formula imprinted on its base with a seal; beads and ring stones nangs of several varieties of akik or carnelian and sphatik or coral some finished others half finished showing that as in modern Cambay the polishing of carnelians was a leading industry in early Valabhi. One circular figure of the size of a half rupee carved in black stone has engraved upon it the letters ma ro in characters of about the second century.2 A royal seal found by Colonel Watson in Vaḷeh bears on it an imperfect inscription of four lines in characters as old as Dhruvasena I. (a.d. 526). This seal contains the names of three generations of kings, two of which the grandfather and grandson read Ahivarmman and Pushyáṇa all three being called Mahárája or great king. The dynastic name is lost. The names on these moveable objects need not belong to Valabhi history. Still that seals of the second and fifth centuries have been discovered in Valabhi shows the place was in existence before the founding of the historical Valabhi kingdom. A further proof of the age of the city is the mention of it in the Kathásarit-ságara a comparatively modern work but of very old materials. To this evidence of age, with much hesitation, may be added Balai Ptolemy’s name for Gopnáth point which suggests that as early as the second century Vaḷeh or Baleh (compare Alberuni’s era of Balah) was known by its present name. Badly minted coins of the Gupta ruler Kumáragupta (a.d. 417–453) are so common as to suggest that they were the currency of Valabhi. ↑
2 The ma and ra are of the old style and the side and upper strokes, that is the káno and mátra of ro are horizontal. ↑
3 As suggested by Dr. Bühler (Ind. Ant. VI. 10), this is probably the Vihára called Śrí Bappapádiyavihára which is described as having been constructed by Áchárya Bhadanta Sthiramati who is mentioned as the grantee in a copperplate of Dharasena II. bearing date Gupta 269 (a.d. 588). The Sthiramati mentioned with titles of religious veneration in the copperplate is probably the same as that referred to by Hiuen Tsiang. (Ditto). ↑
4 Burgess’ Káthiáwár and Kutch, 187. ↑
5 Stories on record about two temples one at Śatruñjaya the other at Somanátha support this view. As regards the Śatruñjaya temple the tradition is that while the minister of Kumárapála (a.d. 1143–1174) of Aṇahilaváḍa was on a visit to Śatruñjaya to worship and meditate in the temple of Ádinátha, the wick of the lamp in the shrine was removed by mice and set on fire and almost destroyed the temple which was wholly of wood. The minister seeing the danger of wooden buildings determined to erect a stone edifice (Kumárapála Charita). The story about Somanátha is given in an inscription of the time of Kumárapála in the temple of Bhadrakáli which shows that before the stone temple was built by Bhímadeva I. (a.d. 1022–1072) the structure was of wood which was traditionally believed to be as old as the time of Kṛishṇa. Compare the Bhadrakáli inscription at Somanátha. ↑
6 The correctness of this inference seems open to question. The descent of the Valabhi plate character seems traceable from its natural local source the Skandagupta (a.d. 450) and the Rudradáman (a.d. 150) Girnár Inscriptions.—(A. M. T. J.) ↑
7 The era has been exhaustively discussed by Mr. Fleet in Corp. Ins. Ind. III. Introduction. ↑
8 Nepaul Inscriptions. The phrase acháṭa-bhaṭa is not uncommon. Mr. Fleet (Corp. Ins. Ind. III. page 98 note 2) explains acháṭa-bhaṭa-praveśya as “not to be entered either by regular (bhaṭa) or by irregular (cháṭa) troops.” ↑
9 Bühler in Ind. Ant. V. 205. ↑
12 Of the different territorial divisions the following examples occur: Of Vishaya or main division Svabhágapuravishaye and Súryapuravishaye: of Áhára or collectorate Kheṭaka-áhára the Kaira district and Hastavapra-áhára or Hastavapráharaṇí the Háthab district near Bhávnagar: of Pathaka or sub-division Nagar-panthaka Porbandar-panthaka (Pársis still talk of Navsári panthaka): of Sthali or petty division Vaṭasthalí, Loṇápadrakasthalí, and others. ↑
13 Kárván seems to have suffered great desecration at the hands of the Musalmáns. All round the village chiefly under pipal trees, images and pieces of sculpture and large liṅgas lie scattered. To the north and east of the village on the banks of a large built pond called Káśíkuṇḍa are numerous sculptures and liṅgas. Partly embedded in the ground a pillar in style of about the eleventh century has a writing over it of latter times. The inscription contains the name of the place Sanskritised as Káyávarohana, and mentions an ascetic named Vírabahadraráśi who remained mute for twelve years. Near the pillar, at the steps leading to the water, is a carved doorway of about the tenth or eleventh century with some well-proportioned figures. The left doorpost has at the top a figure of Śiva, below the Śiva a figure of Súrya, below the Súrya a male and female, and under them attendants or gaṇas of Śiva. The right doorpost has at the top a figure of Vishṇu seated on Garuḍa, below the seated Vishṇu a standing Vishṇu with four hands, and below that two sitting male and female figures, the male with hands folded in worship the female holding a purse. These figures probably represent a married pair who paid for this gateway. Further below are figures of gaṇas of Śiva. In 1884 in repairing the south bank of the pond a number of carved stones were brought from the north of the town. About half a mile north-west of the town on the bank of a dry brook, is a temple of Chámundá Deví of about the tenth century. It contains a mutilated life-size image of Chámundá. Facing the temple lie mutilated figures of the seven Mátrikás and of Bhairava, probably the remains of a separate altar facing the temple with the mátri-maṇḍala or Mother-Meeting upon it. The village has a large modern temple of Śiva called Nakleśvara, on the site of some old temple and mostly built of old carved temple stones. In the temple close by are a number of old images of the sun and the boar incarnation of Vishṇu all of about the tenth or eleventh century. The name Nakleśvara would seem to have been derived from Nakuliśa the founder of the Páśupata sect and the temple may originally have had an image of Nakuliśa himself or a liṅga representing Nakulíśa. Close to the west of the village near a small dry reservoir called the Kuṇḍa of Rájarájeśvara lies a well-preserved black stone seated figure of Chaṇḍa one of the most respected of Śiva’s attendants, without whose worship all worship of Śiva is imperfect, and to whom all that remains after making oblations to Śiva is offered. A number of other sculptures lie on the bank of the pond. About a mile to the south of Kárván is a village called Lingthali the place of liṅgas. ↑
14 Compare Beal Buddhist Records, II. 268 note 76 and Ind. Ant. VI. 9. The meaning and reference of the title Bappa have been much discussed. The question is treated at length by Mr. Fleet (Corp. Ins. Ind. III. 186 note 1) with the result that the title is applied not to a religious teacher but to the father and predecessor of the king who makes the grant. According to Mr. Fleet bappa would be used in reference to a father, báva in reference to an uncle. ↑
15 Whether the Valabhis were or were not Gurjjaras the following facts favour the view that they entered Gujarát from Málwa. It has been shown (Fleet Ind. Ant. XX. 376) that while the Guptas used the so-called Northern year beginning with Chaitra, the Valabhi year began with Kártika (see Ind. Ant. XX. 376). And further Kielhorn in his examination of questions connected with the Vikrama era (Ind. Ant. XIX. and XX.) has given reasons for believing that the original Vikrama year began with Kártika and took its rise in Málwa. It seems therefore that when they settled in Gujarát, while they adopted the Gupta era the Valabhis still adhered to the old arrangement of the year to which they had been accustomed in their home in Málwa. The arrangement of the year entered into every detail of their lives, and was therefore much more difficult to change than the starting point of their era, which was important only for official acts.—(A. M. T. J.) ↑
16 Montfauçon’s Edition in Priaulx’s Indian Travels, 222–223. It seems doubtful if Cosmas meant that Gollas’ overlordship spread as far south as Kalyán. Compare Migne’s Patrologiæ Cursus, lxxxviii. 466; Yule’s Cathay, I. clxx. ↑
17 The Mehrs seem to have remained in power also in north-east Káthiáváḍa till the thirteenth century. Mokheráji Gohil the famous chief of Piram was the son of a daughter of Dhan Mehr or Mair of Dhanduka, Rás Mála, I. 316. ↑
18 All the silver and copper coins found in Valabhi and in the neighbouring town of Sihor are poor imitations of Kumáragupta’s (a.d. 417–453) and of Skandagupta’s (a.d. 454–470) coins, smaller lighter and of bad almost rude workmanship. The only traces of an independent currency are two copper coins of Dharasena, apparently Dharasena IV., the most powerful of the dynasty who was called Chakravartin or Emperor. The question of the Gupta-Valabhi coins is discussed in Jour. Royal As. Socy. for Jan. 1893 pages 133–143. Dr. Bühler (page 138) holds the view put forward in this note of Dr. Bhagvánlál’s namely that the coins are Valabhi copies of Gupta currency. Mr. Smith (Ditto, 142–143) thinks they should be considered the coins of the kings whose names they bear. ↑
19 The three types of coins still current at Ujjain, Bhilsa, and Gwálior in the territories of His Highness Sindhia are imitations of the previous local Muhammadan coinage. ↑
20 As the date of Droṇasiṃha’s investiture is about a.d. 520 it is necessary to consider what kings at this period claimed the title of supreme lord and could boast of ruling the whole earth. The rulers of this period whom we know of are Mihirakula, Yaśodharman Vishṇuvardhana, the descendants of Kumáragupta’s son Puragupta, and the Gupta chiefs of Eastern Málwa. Neither Toramáṇa nor Mihirakula appears to have borne the paramount title of Parameśvara though the former is called Mahárájádhirája in the Eraṇ inscription and Avanipati or Lord of the Earth (= simply king) on his coins: in the Gwálior inscription Mihirakula is simply called Lord of the Earth. He was a powerful prince but he could hardly claim to be ruler of “the whole circumference of the earth.” He therefore cannot be the installer of Droṇasiṃha. Taking next the Guptas of Magadha we find on the Bhitári seal the title of Mahárájádhirája given to each of them, but there is considerable reason to believe that their power had long since shrunk to Magadha and Eastern Málwa, and if Hiuen Tsiang’s Báláditya is Narasiṃhagupta, he must have been about a.d. 520 a feudatory of Mihirakula, and could not be spoken of as supreme lord, nor as ruler of the whole earth. The Guptas of Málwa have even less claim to these titles, as Bhánugupta was a mere Mahárája, and all that is known of him is that he won a battle at Eraṇ in Eastern Málwa in a.d. 510–11. Last of all comes Vishṇuvardhana or Yaśodharman of Mandasor. In one of the Mandasor inscriptions he has the titles of Rájádhirája and Parameśvara (a.d. 532–33); in another he boasts of having carried his conquests from the Lauhitya (Brahmaputra) to the western ocean and from the Himálaya to mount Mahendra. It seems obvious that Yaśodharman is the Paramasvámi of the Valabhi plate, and that the reference to the western ocean relates to Bhaṭárka’s successes against the Maitrakas.—(A.M.T.J.) ↑
23 In a commentary on the Kalpasútra Daṇḍanáyaka is described as meaning Tantrapâla that is head of a district. ↑
24 Ind. Ant. VII. 66; IV. 174. ↑
27 Kumárápála-Charita, Abu Inscriptions. ↑
28 Ind. Ant. VIII. 302, VII. 68, XIII. 160. ↑
31 This change of title was probably connected with the increase of Gurjara power, which resulted in the founding of the Gurjara kingdom of Broach about a.d. 580. See Chapter X. below. ↑
34 Kávyamidam rachitam mayá Valabhyám, Śrí Dharasena-narendra pálitáyám. ↑
36 Journ. Beng. A. S. IV. and an unpublished grant in the museum of the B. B. R. A. Soc. ↑
38 Since his authorities mention the destroyers of Valabhi under the vague term mlechchhas or barbarians and since the era in which they date the overthrow may be either the Vikrama b.c. 57, the Śaka a.d. 78, or the Valabhi a.d. 319, Tod is forced to offer many suggestions. His proposed dates are a.d. 244 Vik. Saṃ. 300 (Western India, 269), a.d. 424 Val. Saṃ. 105 (Ditto, 51 and 214), a.d. 524 Val. Saṃ. 205 (Annals of Rájasthán, I. 83 and 217–220), and a.d. 619 Val. Saṃ. 300 (Western India, 352). Tod identifies the barbarian destroyers of Valabhi either with the descendants of the second century Parthians, or with the White Huns Getes or Káthis, or with a mixture of these who in the beginning of the sixth century supplanted the Parthians (An. of Ráj. I. 83 and 217–220; Western India, 214, 352). Elliot (History, I. 408) accepting Tod’s date a.d. 524 refers the overthrow to Skythian barbarians from Sindh. Elphinstone, also accepting a.d. 524 as an approximate date, suggested (History, 3rd Edition, 212) as the destroyer the Sassanian Naushirván or Chosroes the Great (a.d. 531–579) citing in support of a Sassanian inroad Malcolm’s Persia, I. 141 and Pottinger’s Travels, 386. Forbes (Rás Málá, I. 22) notes that the Jain accounts give the date of the overthrow Vik. Saṃ. 375 that is a.d. 319 apparently in confusion with the epoch of the Gupta era which the Valabhi kings adopted.39 Forbes says (Ditto, 24): If the destroyers had not been called mlechchhas I might have supposed them to be the Dakhan Chálukyas. Genl. Cunningham (Anc. Geog. 318) holds that the date of the destruction was a.d. 658 and the destroyer the Ráshṭrakúṭa Rája Govind who restored the ancient family of Sauráshṭra. Thomas (Prinsep’s Useful Tables, 158) fixes the destruction of Valabhi at a.d. 745 (S. 802). In the Káthiáwár Gazetteer Col. Watson in one passage (page 671) says the destroyers may have been the early Muhammadans who retired as quickly as they came. In another passage (page 274), accepting Mr. Burgess’ (Arch. Sur. Rep. IV. 75) Gupta era of a.d. 195 and an overthrow date of a.d. 642, and citing a Wadhwán couplet telling how Ebhal Valabhi withstood the Iranians, Col. Watson suggests the destroyers may have been Iranians. If the Pársis came in a.d. 642 they must have come not as raiders but as refugees. If they could they would not have destroyed Valabhi. If the Pársis destroyed Valabhi where next did they flee to. ↑
39 Similarly S. 205 the date given by some of Col. Tod’s authorities (An. of Ráj. I. 82 and 217–220) represents a.d. 524 the practical establishment of the Valabhi dynasty. The mistake of ascribing an era to the overthrow not to the founding of a state occurs (compare Sachau’s Alberuni, II. 6) in the case both of the Vikrama era b.c. 57 and of the Śáliváhana era a.d. 78. In both these cases the error was intentional. It was devised with the aim of hiding the supremacy of foreigners in early Hindu history. So also, according to Alberuni’s information (Sachau, II. 7) the Guptakála a.d. 319 marks the ceasing not the beginning of the wicked and powerful Guptas. This device is not confined to India. His Mede informant told Herodotus (b.c. 450 Rawlinson’s Herodotus, I. 407) that b.c. 708 was the founding of the Median monarchy. The date really marked the overthrow of the Medes by the Assyrian Sargon. ↑
40 Tod (An. of Ráj. I. 231) notices what is perhaps a reminiscence of this date (a.d. 766). It is the story that Bappa, who according to Mewáḍ tradition is the founder of Gehlot power at Chitor, abandoned his country for Irán in a.d. 764 (S. 820). It seems probable that this Bappa or Saila is not the founder of Gehlot power at Chitor, but, according to the Valabhi use of Bappa, is the founder’s father and that this retreat to Irán refers to his being carried captive to Mansúra on the fall either of Valabhi or of Gandhár. ↑
41 Reinaud’s Fragments, 143 note 1; Mémoire Sur l’Inde, 105; Sachau’s Alberuni, I. 193. The treachery of the magician Ranka is the same cause as that assigned by Forbes (Rás Málá, I. 12–18) from Jain sources. The local legend (Ditto, 18) points the inevitable Tower of Siloam moral, a moral which (compare Rás Málá, I. 18) is probably at the root of the antique tale of Lot and the Cities of the Plain, that men whose city was so completely destroyed must have been sinners beyond others. Dr. Nicholson (J. R. A. S. Ser. I. Vol. XIII. page 153) in 1851 thought the site of Valabhi bore many traces of destruction by water. ↑
42 Lassen (Ind. Alt. III. 533) puts aside Alberuni’s Arab expedition from Mansúra as without historical support and inadmissible. Lassen held that Valabhi flourished long after its alleged destruction from Mansúra. Lassen’s statement (see Ind. Alt. III. 533) is based on the mistaken idea that as the Valabhis were the Balharas the Balharas’ capital Mánkir must be Valabhi. So far as is known, except Alberuni himself (see below) none of the Arab geographers of the ninth, tenth or eleventh centuries mentions Valabhi. It is true that according to Lassen (Ind. Alt. 536) Masudi a.d. 915, Istakhri a.d. 951, and Ibn Háukal a.d. 976 all attest the existence of Valabhi up to their own time. This remark is due either to the mistake regarding Malkhet or to the identification of Bálwi or Balzi in Sindh (Elliot’s History, I. 27–34) with Valabhi. The only known Musalmán reference to Valabhi later than a.d. 750 is Alberuni’s statement (Sachau, II. 7) that the Valabhi of the era is 30 yojanas or 200 miles south of Aṇahilaváḍa. That after its overthrow Valabhi remained, as it still continues, a local town has been shown in the text. Such an after-life is in no way inconsistent with its destruction as a leading capital in a.d. 767. ↑
43 According to Alberuni (Sachau, I. 21) Al Mansúra, which was close to Bráhmanábád about 47 miles north-east of Haidarábád (Elliot’s Musalmán Historians, I. 372–374) was built by the great Muhammad Kásim about a.d. 713. Apparently Alberuni wrote Muhammad Kásim by mistake for his grandson Amru Muhammad (Elliot, I. 372 note 1 and 442–3), who built the city a little before a.d. 750. Reinaud (Fragments, 210) makes Amru the son of Muhammad Kásim. Masudi (a.d. 915) gives the same date (a.d. 750), but (Elliot, I. 24) makes the builder the Ummayide governor Mansúr bin Jamhur. Idrísi (a.d. 1137 Elliot, I. 78) says Mansúra was built and named in honour of the Khalif Abu Jáfar-al-Mansur. If so its building would be later than a.d. 754. On such a point Idrísi’s authority carries little weight. ↑
45 That the word read Barada by Elliot is in the lax pointless shikasta writing is shown by the different proposed readings (Elliot, I. 444 note 1) Nárand, Barand, and Barid. So far as the original goes Balaba is probably as likely a rendering as Barada. Reinaud (Fragments, 212) says he cannot restore the name. ↑
46 Though, except as applied to the Porbandar range of hills, the name Barada is almost unknown, and though Ghumli not Barada was the early (eighth-twelfth century) capital of Porbandar some place named Barada seems to have existed on the Porbandar coast. As early as the second century a.d., Ptolemy (McCrindle, 37) has a town Barda-xema on the coast west of the village Kome (probably the road or kom) of Sauráshṭra; and St. Martin (Geographie Grecque et Latine de l’Inde, 203) identifies Pliny’s (a.d. 77) Varetatæ next the Odomberæ or people of Kachh with the Varadas according to Hemachandra (a.d. 1150) a class of foreigners or mlechchhas. A somewhat tempting identification of Barada is with Beruni’s Bárwi (Sachau, I. 208) or Baraoua (Reinaud’s Fragments, 121) 84 miles (14 parasangs) west of Somanátha. But an examination of Beruni’s text shows that Bárwi is not the name of a place but of a product of Kachh the bára or bezoar stone. ↑
48 Compare Tod (Annals, I. 83 and 217). Gajni or Gayni another capital whence the last prince Śíláditya was expelled by Parthian invaders in the sixth century. ↑
49 Compare Reinaud (Fragments, 212 note 4) who identifies it with the Áin-i-Akbari Kandahár that is Gandhár in Broach. The identification is doubtful. Tod (Annals, I. 217) names the fort Gajni or Gayni and there was a fort Gajni close to Cambay. Elliot (I. 445) would identify the Arab Kandahár with Khandadár in north-west Káthiáváḍa.
Even after a.d. 770 Valabhi seems to have been attacked by the Arabs. Dr. Bhagvánlál notices that two Jain dates for the destruction of the city 826 and 886 are in the Vira era and that this means not the Mahávira era of b.c. 526 but the Vikram era of b.c. 57. The corresponding dates are therefore a.d. 769 and 829. Evidence in support of the a.d. 769 and 770 defeat is given in the text. On behalf of Dr. Bhagvánlál’s second date a.d. 829 it is remarkable that in or about a.d. 830 (Elliot, I. 447) Músa the Arab governor of Sindh captured Bála the ruler of As Sharqi. As there seems no reason to identify this As Sharqi with the Sindh lake of As Sharqi mentioned in a raid in a.d. 750 (Elliot, I. 441: J. R. A. S. (1893) page 76) the phrase would mean Bála king of the east. The Arab record of the defeat of Bála would thus be in close agreement with the Jain date for the latest foreign attack on Valabhi. ↑
50 The identification of the Balharas of the Arab writers with the Chálukyas (a.d. 500–753) and Ráshṭrakúṭas (a.d. 753–972) of Málkhet in the East Dakhan has been accepted. The vagueness of the early (a.d. 850–900) Arab geographers still more the inaccuracy of Idrísi (a.d. 1137) in placing the Balharas capital in Gujarát (Elliot, I. 87) suggested a connection between Balhara and Valabhi. The suitableness of this identification was increased by the use among Rájput writers of the title Balakarai for the Valabhi chief (Tod An. of Ráj. I. 83) and the absence among either the Chálukyas (a.d. 500–753) or the Ráshṭrakúṭas (a.d. 753–972) of Málkhet of any title resembling Balhara. Prof. Bhandárkar’s (Deccan History, 56–57) discovery that several of the early Chálukyas and Ráshṭrakúṭas had the personal name Vallabha Beloved settled the question and established the accuracy of all Masudi’s (a.d. 915) statements (Elliot, I. 19–21) regarding the Balhara who ruled the Kamkar, that is Kamrakara or Karnáṭak (Sachau’s Beruni, I. 202; II. 318) and had their Kánarese (Kiriya) capital at Mankir (Málkhet) 640 miles from the coast. ↑
51 After their withdrawal from Valabhi to Mewáḍ the Válas took the name of Gehlot (see below page 98), then of Aharya from a temporary capital near Udepur (Tod’s An. of Ráj. I. 215), next of Sesodia in the west of Mewáḍ (Tod’s An. of Raj. I. 216; Western India, 57). Since 1568 the Rána’s head-quarters have been at Udepur. Ráj. Gaz. III. 18. After the establishment of their power in Chitor (a.d. 780), a branch of the Gehlot or Gohil family withdrew to Kheir in south-west Márwár. These driven south by the Ráthoḍs in the end of the twelfth century are the Gohils of Piram, Bhávnagar, and Rájpipla in Káthiáváḍa and Gujarát. Tod’s Annals of Ráj. I. 114, 228. ↑
52 The somewhat doubtful Jáikadeva plates (above page 87 and Káthiáváḍa Gazetteer, 275) seem to show the continuance of Maitraka power in North Káthiáváḍa. This is supported by the expedition of the Arab chief of Sandhán in Kachch (a.d. 840) against the Medhs of Hind which ended in the capture of Mália in North Káthiáváḍa. Elliot, I. 450. Hiuen Tsiang (a.d. 630) (Beal’s Buddhist Records, II. 69) describes Sauráshṭra as a separate state but at the same time notes its dependence on Valabhi. Its rulers seem to have been Mehrs. In a.d. 713 (Elliot, I. 123) Muhammad Kasim made peace with the men of Surasht, Medhs, seafarers, and pirates. ↑
53 The only contemporary rulers in whose grants a reference to Valabhi has been traced are the Gurjjaras of Broach (a.d. 580–808) one of whom, Dadda II. (a.d. 633), is said (Ind. Ant. XIII. 79) to have gained renown by protecting the lord of Valabhi who had been defeated by the illustrious Śrí Harshadeva (a.d. 608–649), and another Jayabhaṭa in a.d. 706 (Ind. Ant. V. 115) claims to have quieted with the sword the impetuosity of the lord of Valabhi. ↑
54 Tod An. of Raj. I. 217: Western India, 269. ↑
55 Tod An. of Raj. I. 112 and Western India, 148: Rás Málá, I. 21. It is not clear whether these passages prove that the Sesodias or only the Válas claim an early settlement at Dhánk. In any case (see below page 101) both clans trace their origin to Kanaksen. ↑
57 Tod’s An. of Raj. I. 230. ↑
58 The cherished title of the later Valabhis, Śíláditya Sun of Virtue, confirms the special sun worship at Valabhi, which the mention of Dharapaṭṭa (a.d. 550) as a devotee of the supreme sun supports, and which the legends of Valabhi’s sun-horse and sun-fountain keep fresh (Rás Málá, I. 14–18). So the great one-stone liṅgas, the most notable trace of Valabhi city (J. R. A. S. Ser. I. Vol. XIII. 149 and XVII. 271), bear out the Valabhi copperplate claim that its rulers were great worshippers of Śiva. Similarly the Rána of Udepur, while enjoying the title of Sun of the Hindus, prospering under the sun banner, and specially worshipping the sun (Tod’s Annals, I. 565) is at the same time the Minister of Śiva the One Liṅg Eklingakadiwán (Ditto 222, Ráj. Gaz. III. 53). The blend is natural. The fierce noon-tide sun is Mahákála the Destroyer. Like Śiva the Sun is lord of the Moon. And marshalled by Somanátha the great Soul Home the souls of the dead pass heavenwards along the rays of the setting sun. [Compare Sachau’s Alberuni, II. 168.] It is the common sun element in Śaivism and in Vaishnavism that gives their holiness to the sunset shrines of Somanátha and Dwárka. For (Ditto, 169) the setting sun is the door whence men march forth into the world of existence Westwards, heavenwards. ↑
59 This explanation is hardly satisfactory. The name Gehlot seems to be Guhila-putra from Gobhila-putra an ancient Bráhman gotra, one of the not uncommon cases of Rájputs with a Bráhman gotra. The Rájput use of a Bráhman gotra is generally considered a technical affiliation, a mark of respect for some Bráhman teacher. It seems doubtful whether the practice is not a reminiscence of an ancestral Bráhman strain. This view finds confirmation in the Aitpur inscription (Tod’s Annals, I. 802) which states that Guhadit the founder of the Gohil tribe was of Bráhman race Vipra kula. Compare the legend (Rás Málá, I. 13) that makes the first Śíláditya of Valabhi (a.d. 590–609) the son of a Bráhman woman. Compare (Elliot, I. 411) the Bráhman Chách (a.d. 630–670) marrying the widow of the Sháhi king of Alor in Sindh who is written of as a Rájput though like the later (a.d. 850–1060) Shahiyas of Kábul (Alberuni, Sachau II. 13) the dynasty may possibly have been Bráhmans.60 The following passage from Hodgson’s Essays (J. A. Soc. Bl. II. 218) throws light on the subject: Among the Khás or Rájputs of Nepál the sons of Bráhmans by Khás women take their fathers’ gotras. Compare Ibbetson’s Panjáb Census 1881 page 236. ↑
60 In support of a Bráhman origin is Prinsep’s conjecture (J. A. S. Bl. LXXIV. [Feb. 1838] page 93) that Divaij the name of the first recorded king may be Dvija or Twice-born. But Divaij for Deváditya, like Silaij for Śíláditya, seems simpler and the care with which the writer speaks of Chach as the Bráhman almost implies that his predecessors were not Bráhmans. According to Elliot (II. 426) the Páls of Kábul were Rájputs, perhaps Bhattias. ↑
61 Tod’s Annals, I. 229–231. ↑
63 Gladwin’s Áin-i-Akbari, II. 81; Tod’s Annals, I. 235 and note *. Tod’s dates are confused. The Aitpur inscription (Ditto, page 230) gives Śakti Kumára’s date a.d. 968 (S. 1024) while the authorities which Tod accepts (Ditto, 231) give a.d. 1068 (S. 1125). That the Moris were not driven out of Chitor as early as a.d. 728 is proved by the Navsárí inscription which mentions the Arabs defeating the Mauryas as late as a.d. 738–9 (Saṃ. 490). See above page 56. ↑
64 Tod Western India 268 says Siddha Rája (a.d. 1094–1143): Múla Rája (a.d. 942–997) seems correct. See Rás Málá, I. 65. ↑
65 Káthiáwár Gazetteer, 672. ↑
66 The chronicles of Bhadrod, fifty-one miles south-west of Bhávnagar, have (Káth. Gaz. 380) a Selait Vála as late as a.d. 1554. ↑
67 Káthiáwár Gazetteer, 672. Another account places the movement south after the arrival of the Gohils a.d. 1250. According to local traditions the Válas did not pass to Bhadrod near Mahuva till a.d. 1554 (Káth. Gaz. 380) and from Bhadrod (Káth. Gaz. 660) retired to Dholarva. ↑
68 Káth. Gaz. 111 and 132. According to the Áin-i-Akbari (Gladwin, II. 60) the inhabitants of the ports of Mahua and Tulája were of the Vála tribe. ↑
71 The Vála connection with the Káthis complicates their history. Col. Watson (Káth. Gaz. 130) seems to favour the view that the Válas were the earliest wave of Káthis who came into Káthiáváḍa from Málwa apparently with the Guptas (a.d. 450) (Ditto, 671). Col. Watson seems to have been led to this conclusion in consequence of the existence of the petty state of Kátti in west Khándesh. But the people of the Kátti state in west Khándesh are Bhils or Kolis. Neither the people nor the position of the country seems to show connection with the Káthis of Káthiáváḍa. Col. Watson (Káth. Gaz. 130) inclines to hold that the Válas are an example of the rising of a lower class to be Rájputs. That both Válas and Káthis are northerners admitted into Hinduism may be accepted. Still it seems probable that on arrival in Káthiáváḍa the Válas were the leaders of the Káthis and that it is mainly since the fall of Valabhi that a large branch of the Válas have sunk to be Káthis. The Káthi traditions admit the superiority of the Válas. According to Tod (Western India, 270: Annals, I. 112–113) the Káthis claim to be a branch or descendants of the Válas. In Káthiáváḍa the Válas, the highest division of Káthis (Rás Málá, I. 296; Káth. Gaz. 122, 123, 131, 139), admit that their founder was a Vála Rájput who lost caste by marrying a Káthi woman. Another tradition (Rás Málá, I. 296; Káth. Gaz. 122 note 1) records that the Káthis flying from Sindh took refuge with the Válas and became their followers. Col. Watson (Káth. Gaz. 130) considers the practice in Porbandar and Navánagar of styling any lady of the Dhánk Vála family who marries into their house Káthiáníbái the Káthi lady proves that the Válas are Káthis. But as this name must be used with respect it may be a trace that the Válas claim to be lords of the Káthis as the Jetwas claim to be lords of the Mers. That the position of the Válas and Káthis as Rájputs is doubtful in Káthiáváḍa and is assured (Tod’s Annals, I. 111) in Rájputána is strange. The explanation may perhaps be that aloofness from Muhammadans is the practical test of honour among Rájputána Hindus, and that in the troubled times between the thirteenth and the seventeenth centuries, like the Jhálás, the Válas and Káthis may have refused Moghal alliances, and so won the approval of the Ránás of Mewáḍ. ↑
73 Western India, 207; Annals, I. 112–113. ↑
74 It is worthy of note that Bálas and Káthiás are returned from neighbouring Panjáb districts. Bálas from Dehra Ismail Khán (Panjáb Census Report 1891 Part III. 310), Káthiá Rájputs from Montgomery (Ditto, 318), and Káthiá Játs from Jhang and Dera Ismail Khán (Ditto, 143). Compare Ibbetson’s (1881) Panjáb Census, I. 259, where the Káthias are identified with the Kathaioi who fought Alexander the Great (b.c. 325) and also with the Káthis of Káthiáváḍa. According to this report (page 240) the Válas are said to have come from Málwa and are returned in East Panjáb. ↑
75 Tod’s Annals, I. 83 and 215; Elliot, II. 410; Jour. B. Br. A. S. XXIII. ↑
78 Bṛihat-Saṃhitá, XIV. 21. The usual explanation (compare Fleet Ind. Ant. XXII. 180) Gold-Śakas seems meaningless. ↑
79 Sachau, II. 11. Among the legends are the much-applied tales of the foot-stamped cloth and the self-sacrificing minister. ↑
81 Tod’s Annals, I. 83, 215; Western India, 270–352. ↑
82 Sachau, I. 208, II. 341. For the alleged descent of the Sesodiás and Válas from Ráma of the Sun race the explanation may be offered that the greatness of Kanishka, whose power was spread from the Ganges to the Oxus, in accordance with the Hindu doctrine (compare Beal’s Buddhist Records, I. 99 & 152; Rás Málá, I. 320; Fryer’s New Account, 190) that a conqueror’s success is the fruit of transcendent merit in a former birth, led to Kanishka being considered an incarnation of Ráma. A connection between Kanishka and the race of the Sun would be made easy by the intentional confusing of the names Kshatrapa and Kshatriya and by the fact that during part at least of his life fire and the sun were Kanishka’s favourite deities. ↑
83 Gladwin’s Áin-i-Akbari, II. 81: Tod’s Annals, I. 235. ↑
84 The invasion of Sindh formerly (Reinaud’s Fragments, 29) supposed to be by Naushirván in person according to fuller accounts seems to have been a raid by the ruler of Seistán (Elliot, I. 407). Still Reinaud (Mémoire Sur l’Inde, 127) holds that in sign of vassalage the Sindh king added a Persian type to his coins. ↑
85 Compare Tod’s Annals, I. 235–239 and Rawlinson’s Seventh Monarchy, 576. ↑
86 Rawlinson Seventh Monarchy, 452 note 3. ↑
87 Compare Tod’s Annals, I. 63; Thomas’ Prinsep, I. 413; Cunningham’s Arch. Survey, VI. 201. According to their own accounts (Rás Málá, I. 296) the Káthis learned sun-worship from the Vála of Dhánk by whom the famous temple of the sun at Thán in Káthiáváḍa was built. ↑
88 Válas Musalmán Játs in Lahor and Gurdaspur: Váls in Gujarát and Gujranwálá: Váls in Mozafarnagar and Dhera Ismael Khan. Also Válahs Hindus in Kángra. Panjáb Census of 1891, III. 162. ↑
90 Corp. Ins. Ind. III. 140–141. ↑
91 The references are; Langlois’ Harivaṃśa, I. 388–420, II. 178. That in a.d. 247 Balkh or Báktria was free from Indian overlordship (McCrindle’s Periplus, 121), and that no more distant tribe than the Gandháras finds a place in the Harivaṃśa lists combine to make it almost certain that, at the time the Harivaṃśa was written, whatever their origin may have been, the Báhlikas were settled not in Báktria but in India. ↑
92 The passage from the Karṇa Parva or Eighth Book of the Mahábhárata is quoted in Muir’s Sanskrit Texts, II. 482, and in greater fullness in St. Martin’s Geog. Greque et Latine de l’Inde, 402–410. The Báhikas or Bálhikas are classed with the Madras, Gandháras, Araṭṭas, and other Panjáb tribes. In their Bráhman families it is said the eldest son alone is a Bráhman. The younger brothers are without restraint Kshatriyas, Vaiśyas, Śudras, even Barbers. A Bráhman may sink to be a Barber and a barber may rise to be a Bráhman. The Báhikas eat flesh even the flesh of the cow and drink liquor. Their women know no restraint. They dance in public places unclad save with garlands. In the Harivaṃśa (Langlois, I. 493 and II. 178, 388, 420) the Bahlikas occur in lists of kings and peoples. ↑
93 Kern in Muir’s Sanskrit Texts, II. 446. St. Martin (Geog. Greque et Latine de l’Inde, 149) takes Báhika to be a contraction of Báhlika. Reasons are given below for considering the Mahábhárata form Báhika a confusion with the earlier tribes of that name rather than a contraction of Báhlika or Bálhika. The form Báhika was also favoured by the writer in the Mahábhárata because it fitted with his punning derivation from their two fiend ancestors Vahi and Hika. St. Martin, 408. ↑
94 St. Martin Geog. Greque et Latine de l’Inde, 403, puts the probable date at b.c. 380 or about fifty years before Alexander. St. Martin held that the passage belonged to the final revision of the poem. Since St. Martin’s time the tendency has been to lower the date of the final revision by at least 500 years. The fact noted by St. Martin (Ditto, page 404) that Jartika which the Mahábhárata writer gives as another name for Báhika is a Sanskritised form of Jat further supports the later date. It is now generally accepted that the Jats are one of the leading tribes who about the beginning of the Christian era passed from Central Asia into India. ↑
95 The name Valabhi, as we learn from the Jain historians, is a Sanskritised form of Valahi, which can be easily traced back to one of the many forms (Bálhíka, Bálhika, Balhika, Bahlíka, Báhlika, Váhlíka, Vahlíka, Válhíka, Válhika, Valhika) of a tribal name which is of common occurrence in the Epics. This name is, no doubt rightly, traced back to the city of Balkh, and originally denoted merely the people of Baktria. There is, however, evidence that the name also denoted a tribe doubtless of Baktrian origin, but settled in India: the Emperor Chandra speaks of defeating the Váhlikas after crossing the seven mouths of the Indus: Varáha-Mihira speaks of the Válhikas along with the people who dwell on Sindhu’s banks (Bṛ. Saṃ. V. 80): and, most decisive of all, the Káśiká Vṛitti on Páṇ. VIII. iv. 9 (a.d. 650) gives Bahlíka as the name of the people of the Sauvíra country, which, as Alberuni tells us, corresponded to the modern Multán, the very country to which the traditions of the modern Válas point.
If the usual derivation of the name Bálhika be accepted,96 it is possible to go a step further and fix a probable limit before which the tribe did not enter India. The name of Balkh in the sixth century b.c. was, as we learn from Darius’ inscriptions, Bákhtri, and the Greeks also knew it as Baktra: the Avesta form is Bakhdhi, which according to the laws of sound-change established by Prof. Darmsteter for the Arachosian language as represented by the modern Pushtu, would become Bahli (see Chants Populaires des Afghans, Introd. page xxvii). This reduction of the hard aspirates to spirants seems to have taken place about the first century a.d.: parallel cases are the change from Parthava to Palhava, and Mithra to Mihira. It would seem therefore that the Bahlikas did not enter India before the first century a.d.: and if we may identify their subduer Chandra with Chandragupta I., we should have the fourth century a.d. as a lower limit for dating their invasion.
Unfortunately, however, these limits cannot at present be regarded as more than plausible: for the name Balhika or Valhika appears to occur in works that can hardly be as modern as the first century a.d. The Atharvaveda-pariśishtas might be put aside, as they show strong traces of Greek influence and are therefore of late date: and the supposed occurrences in Páṇini belong to the commentators and to the Gaṇapáṭha only and are of more or less uncertain age. But the name occurs, in the form Balhika, in one hymn of the Atharvaveda itself (Book V. 22) which there is no reason to suppose is of late date.
The lower limit is also uncertain as the identification of Chandra of the inscription with the Gupta king is purely conjectural.—(A. M. T. J.) ↑
96 There is a very close parallel in the modern Panjáb, where (see Census Report of 1881) the national name Baluch has become a tribal name in the same way as Bálhika. ↑
97 Hodgson’s Essays on Indian Subjects, I. 405 Note. ↑
98 McCrindle’s Periplus, 121. Compare Rawlinson’s Seventh Monarchy, 79. The absence of Indian reference to the Yuechi supports the view that in India the Yuechi were known by some other name. ↑
99 According to Reinaud (Mémoire Sur l’Inde, 82 note 3) probably the modern Kochanya or Kashania sixty or seventy miles west of Samarkand. This is Hiuen Tsiang’s (a.d. 620) Ki’uh-shwangi-ni-kia or Kushánika. See Beal’s Buddhist Records, I. 34. ↑
100 Etude sur la Geographie Grecque et Latine de l’Inde, 147. ↑
101 McCrindle’s Alexander in India, 350. ↑
102 The suggestion is made by Mr. A. M. T. Jackson. ↑
103 McCrindle’s Alexander, 136. ↑
104 McCrindle’s Alexander, 252. ↑
105 Compare Strabo, XV. I. 8. The Oxydrakai are the descendants of Dionysus. Again, XV. I. 24: The Malloi and the Oxydrakai who as we have already said are fabled to be related to Dionysus. ↑
106 See McCrindle’s Alexander, 157, 369, 378, 398. Compare St. Martin Geog. Grecque et Latine de l’Inde, 102. ↑
107 Strabo, XV. I. 8 and 24, Hamilton’s Translation, III. 76, 95. ↑
108 References to the vines of Nysa and Meros occur in Strabo, Pliny, Quintus Curtius, Philostratus, and Justin: McCrindle’s Alexander in India, 193 note 1, 321, and 339. Strabo (Hamilton’s Translation, III. 86) refers to a vine in the country of Musikanus or Upper Sindh. At the same time (Ditto, 108) Strabo accepts Megasthenês’ statement that in India the wild vine grows only in the hills. ↑
109 The Kathaioi Malloi and Oxydrakai are (Arrian in McCrindle’s Alexander, 115, 137, 140, 149) called independent in the sense of kingless: they (Ditto, 154) sent leading men not ambassadors: (compare also Diodorus Siculus and Plutarch, Ditto 287, 311): the Malloi had to chose a leader (Q. Curtius, Ditto 236). ↑
110 Káthiáwár Gazetteer, 138. ↑
Chapter IX.
The Chálukyas, a.d. 634–740. The Chálukyas
conquered their Gujarát provinces from the south after subduing
the Konkan Mauryas of Purí either Rájápurí
that is Janjira or Elephanta in Bombay harbour. The fifth century
Váda inscription of king Suketuvarmman proves that this Maurya
dynasty1 ruled in the Konkan for at least a century before
they came into collision with the Chálukyas under
Kírtivarmman.2 They were finally defeated and their capital
Purí taken by Chaṇḍadaṇḍa an officer of
Pulakeśi II. (a.d. 610–640).3 The Chálukyas then pressed
northwards, and an inscription at Aihole in South Bijápur
records that as early as a.d. 634 the
kings of Láṭa, Málava, and Gurjjara submitted to
the prowess of Pulakeśi II. (a.d. 610–640).
Jayasiṃhavarmman, a.d. 666–693.The regular establishment of Chálukya power in South Gujarát seems to have been the work of Dháráśraya Jayasiṃhavarmman son of Pulakeśi II. and younger brother of Vikramáditya Satyáśraya (a.d. 670–680). A grant of Jayasiṃhavarmman’s son Śíláditya found in Navsárí describes Jayasiṃhavarmman as receiving the kingdom from his brother Vikramáditya. As Jayasiṃhavarmman is called Paramabhaṭṭáraka Great Lord, he probably was practically independent. He had five sons and enjoyed a long life, ruling apparently from Navsárí. Of the five Gujarát Chálukya copperplates noted below, three are in an era marked Saṃ. which is clearly different from the Śaka era (a.d. 78) used in the grants of the main Chálukyas. From the nature of the case the new era of the Gujarát Chálukyas may be accepted as of Gujarát origin. Grants remain of Jayasiṃhavarmman’s sons dated Ś. 421, 443, and 490.4 This checked by Vikramáditya’s known date (a.d. 670–680) gives an initial between a.d. 249 and 259. Of the two Gujarát eras, the Gupta-Valabhi (a.d. 319) and the Traikúṭaka (a.d. 248–9), the Gupta-Valabhi is clearly unsuitable. On the other hand the result is so closely in accord with a.d. 248–9, the Traikúṭaka epoch, as to place the correctness of the identification almost beyond question.
Jayasiṃhavarmman must have established his power in South
Gujarát before a.d. 669–70
(T. 421), as in that year his son Śryáśraya made a
grant as heir apparent. Another plate of Śryáśraya
found in Surat shows that in a.d. 691–2 (T. 443) Jayasiṃhavarmman was
still ruling with Śryáśraya as heir apparent. In view
of these facts the establishment of Jayasiṃhavarmman’s
power in Gujarát must be taken at about a.d. 666. The copperplates of his sons and grandson do
not say whom Jayasiṃhavarmman overthrew. Probably the defeated
rulers were Gurjjaras, as about this time a Gurjjara dynasty held the
Broach district with its capital at Nándípurí the
modern Nándod in the Rájpipla State about thirty-five
miles east of Broach. So far [108]
Chapter IX.
The Chálukyas, a.d. 634–740.
Jayasiṃhavarmman a.d. 666–693. as is known the earliest of
the Nándod Gurjjaras was Dadda who is estimated to have
flourished about a.d. 580 (T.
331).5 The latest is Jayabhaṭa whose
Navsárí copperplate bears date a.d. 734–5 (T. 486)6 so that the Gurjjara
and Chálukya kingdoms flourished almost at the same time. It is
possible that the power of the earlier Gurjjara kings spread as far
south as Balsár and even up to Konkan limits. It was apparently
from them that, during the reign of his brother Vikramáditya,
Jayasiṃhavarmman took South Gujarát, driving the Gurjjaras
north of the Tápti and eventually confining them to the Broach
district, the Gurjjaras either acknowledging Chálukya
sovereignty or withstanding the Chálukyas and retaining their
small territory in the Broach district by the help of the Valabhis with
whom they were in alliance.7 In either case the Chálukya
power seems to have hemmed in the Broach Gurjjaras, as
Jayasiṃhavarmman had a son Buddhavarmman ruling in Kaira. A
copperplate of Buddhavarmman’s son Vijayarája found in
Kaira is granted from Vijayapura identified with Bijápur near
Parántij, but probably some
place further south, as the grant is made to Bráhmans of
Jambusar. Five copperplates remain of this branch of the
Chálukyas, the Navsárí grant of
Śryáśraya Śíláditya Yuvarája
dated a.d. 669–70 (T. 421); the
Surat grant of the same Śíláditya dated a.d. 691–2 (T. 443); the Balsár grant of
Vinayáditya Mangalarája dated a.d. 731 (Śaka 653); the Navsárí
grant of Pulakeśi Janáśraya dated a.d. 738–9 (T. 490); the Kaira grant of
Vijayarája dated Śaṃvatsara 394; and the undated
Nirpan grant of Nágavarddhana Tribhuvanáśraya.
Śryáśraya Śíláditya (Heir Apparent), a.d. 669–691.The first four grants mention Jayasiṃhavarmman as the younger brother of Vikramáditya Satyáśraya the son of Pulakeśi Satyáśraya the conqueror of Harshavarddhana the lord of the North. Jayasiṃhavarmman’s eldest son was Śryáśraya Śíláditya who made his Navsárí grant in a.d. 669–70 (T. 421); the village granted being said to be in the Navasáriká Vishaya. Śryáśraya’s other plate dated a.d. 691–2 (T. 443) grants a field in the village of Osumbhalá in the Kármaneya Áhára that is the district of Kámlej on the Tápti fifteen miles north-east of Surat. In both grants Śíláditya is called Yuvarája, which shows that his father ruled with him from a.d. 669 to a.d. 691. Both copperplates show that these kings treated as their overlords the main dynasty of the southern Chálukyas as respectful mention is made in the first plate of Vikramáditya Satyáśraya and in the second of his son Vinayáditya Satyáśraya. Apparently Śryáśraya died before his father as the two late grants of Balsár and Kheḍá give him no place in the list of rulers.
Mangalarája, a.d. 698–731.Jayasiṃhavarmman was succeeded by his second son Mangalarája. A plate of his found at Balsár dated a.d. 731 (Śaka 653) records a grant made from Mangalapurí, probably the same as Purí the doubtful Konkan capital of the Śiláháras.8 As his elder brother was heir-apparent in a.d. 691–2 (T. 443), Mangalarája must have succeeded some years later, say about a.d. 698–9 (T. 450). From this it may be inferred that the copperplate of a.d. 731 was issued towards the end of his reign. [109]
Chapter IX.
The Chálukyas, a.d. 634–740.
Pulakeśi Janáśraya, a.d. 738. Pulakeśi Janáśraya, a.d. 738.Mangalarája was succeeded by
his younger brother Pulakeśi Janáśraya. This is the
time of Khalif Hashám (H. 105–125,
a.d. 724–743) whose Sindh governor
Junaid is recorded to have sent expeditions against Marmád,
Mandal, Dalmaj (Kámlej?), Bárus, Uzain, Máliba,
Baharimad (Mevad?), Al Bailáimán (Bhinmál?), and
Juzr. Though several of these names seem to have been misread and
perhaps misspelt on account of the confusion in the original Arabic,
still Marmád, Mandal, Barus, Uzain, Máliba, and Juzr can
easily be identified with Márvád, Mandal near
Viramgám, Bharuch, Ujjain, Málwa, and Gurjjara. The
defeat of one of these raids is described at length in
Pulakeśi’s grant of a.d. 738–9 (T. 490) which states that the Arab
army had afflicted the kingdoms of Sindhu, Kacchella, Sauráshṭra,
Chávoṭaka, Maurya, and Gurjjara that is Sindh, Kacch, the
Chávaḍás, the Mauryas of Chitor,9 and the Gurjjaras
of Bhínmál.10 [110]
Chapter IX.
The Chálukyas, a.d. 634–740.
Pulakeśi Janáśraya, a.d. 738. Pulakeśi was at this time ruling
at Navsárí. It is uncertain how much longer this
Chálukya kingdom of Navsárí continued. It was
probably overthrown about a.d. 750 by the
Gujarát branch of the Ráshṭrakúṭas who
were in possession in a.d. 757–8.11
Buddhavarmman, a.d. 713 (?).The Kaira grant dated 394 gives in hereditary succession the names Jayasiṃha, Buddhavarmman, and Vijayarája.12 The grant is made from Vijayapura, which, as the late Colonel West suggested, may be Bijápur near Parántij though this is far to the north of the otherwise known Chálukya limits. The village granted is Pariyaya in the Káśákula division. If taken as Traikúṭaka the date 394 corresponds to a.d. 642–3. This is out of the question, since Vijayarája’s grand-uncle Vikramáditya flourished between a.d. 670 and 680. Professor Bhandarkar considers the plate a forgery, but there seems no sufficient reason for doubting its genuineness. No fault can be found with the character. It is written in the usual style of Western Chálukya grants, and contains the names of a number of Bráhman grantees with minute details of the fields granted a feature most unusual in a forged grant. In the Gupta era, which equally with the Traikúṭaka era may be denoted by the word Saṃ. and which is more likely to be in use in North Gujarát the 394 would represent the fairly probable a.d. 713. Jayasiṃha may have conquered part of North Gujarát and sent his son Buddhavarmman to rule over it.
Nágavarddhana.Jayasiṃha appears to have had a third son Nágavarddhana ruling in West Násik which was connected with South Gujarát through Balsár, Párdi, and Penth. The Nirpan grant of Nágavarddhana is undated,13 and, though it gives a wrong genealogy, its seal, the form of composition, the biruda or title of the king, and the alphabet all so closely agree with the style of the Gujarát Chálukya plates that it cannot be considered a forgery.
Not long after a.d. 740 the Chálukyas seem to have been supplanted in South Gujarát by the Ráshṭrakúṭas.
Chálukya Tree.CHÁLUKYA FAMILY TREE.
Pulakeśivallabha
Satyáśraya, Conqueror of Harshavarddhana, Lord of the North. a.d. 610–640. |
||||||||||
(Main Chálukyas). | (Gujarát Branch). | |||||||||
Vikramáditya Satyáśraya, a.d. 669–680. |
Jayasiṃhavarmman
Dháráśraya, a.d. 669–691. |
|||||||||
Vinayáditya. | ||||||||||
(Navsárí.) | (Navsárí.) | (Kaira.) | (Násik.) | (Navsárí.) | ||||||
Śíláditya
Śryáśraya Yuvarája, T. 421 (a.d. 669–70) and T. 443 (a.d. 691–2). |
Mangalarája or
Mangalarasaráya, Śaka 653 (a.d. 731–2). |
Buddhavarmman. Vijayarája G. 394 (a.d. 713). |
Nágavarddhana. | Pulakeśi
Janáśraya, T. 490 (a.d. 738–9). |
[111]
Chapter IX.
The Chálukyas, a.d. 634–740. Vijayarája’s grant of the year 394 (a.d. 642–3) is the earliest trace of Chálukya rule in Gujarát. Dr. Bhagvánlál, who believed in its genuineness, supposes it to be dated in the Gupta era (G. 394 = a.d. 714) and infers from it the existence of Chálukya rule far to the north of Broach. But the most cursory comparison of it with the Kheḍá grants of Dadda II. (see Ind. Ant. XIII. 81ff) which are dated (admittedly in the [so-called] Traikúṭaka era) 380 and 385 respectively, shows that a large number of Dadda’s grantees reappear in the Chálukya grant. The date of the Chálukya plate must therefore be interpreted as a Traikúṭaka or Chedi date.a.d. 610–640.This being so, it is clearly impossible to suppose that Vijayarája’s grandfather Jayasiṃha is that younger son of Pulakeśi II. (a.d. 610–640) who founded the Gujarát branch family. It has been usually supposed that the Jayasiṃha of our grant was a younger brother of Pulakeśi II.: but this also is chronologically impossible: for Jayasiṃha can hardly have been more than ten years of age in a.d. 597–98, when his elder brother was set aside as too young to rule. His son Buddhavarmman could hardly have been born before a.d. 610, so that Buddhavarmman’s son Vijayarája must have made his grant at the age of twelve at latest. The true solution of the question seems to be that given by Dr. Bhandárkar in his Early History of the Deccan (page 42 note 7), namely that the grant is a forgery. To the reasons advanced by him may be added the fact pointed out by Mr. Fleet (Ind. Ant. VII. 251) that the grant is a palimpsest, the engraver having originally commenced it “Svasti Vijayavikshepán Na.” It can hardly be doubted that Na is the first syllable of Nándípurí the palace of the Gurjjara kings. Many of the grantees were Bráhmans of Jambusar and subjects of Dadda II. of Broach, whose grants to them are extant. It seems obvious that Vijayarája’s grant was forged in the interest of these persons by some one who had Gurjjara grants before him as models, but knew very little of the forms used in the chancery of the Chálukyas.
Setting aside this grant, the first genuine trace of Chálukya rule in Gujarát is to be found in the grant of the Sendraka chief Nikumbhallaśakti, which bears date Saṃ. 406 (a.d. 654–5) and relates to the gift to a Bráhman of the village of Balisa (Wanesa) in the Treyaṇṇa (Ten) district. Dr. Bühler has shown (Ind. Ant. XVIII. page 265ff) that the Sendrakas were a Kánarese family, and that Nikumbhallaśakti must have come to Gujarát as a Chálukya feudatory, though he names no overlord. He was doubtless subordinate to the Chálukya governor of Násik.
The next grant that requires notice is that of Nágavarddhana, who describes himself distinctly as the son of Pulakeśi’s brother Jayasiṃha, though Dr. Bhagvánlál believed this Jayasiṃha to be Pulakeśi’s son. Mr. Fleet points out other difficulties connected with this grant, but on the whole decides in favour of its genuineness (see Ind. Ant. IX. 123). The description of Pulakeśi II. in this grant refers to his victory over Harshavarddhana, but also describes him as having conquered the three kingdoms of Chera, Chola, and Páṇḍya by means of his horse of the Chitrakaṇṭha breed, and as meditating on the feet of Śri Nágavarddhana. Now all of these epithets, except the reference to Harshavarddhana, belong properly, not to Pulakeśi II. but to his son Vikramáditya I. The conquest of the confederacy of Cholas, Cheras (or Keraḷas), and Páṇḍyas is ascribed to Vikramáditya in the inscriptions of his son Vinayáditya (Fleet in Ind. Ant. X. 134): the Chitrakaṇṭha horse is named in Vikramáditya’s own grants (Ind. Ant. VI. 75 &c.) while his meditation upon the feet of Nágavarddhana recurs in the T. 421 grant of Śryáśraya Śíláditya (B. B. R. A. S. XVI. 1ff). This confusion of epithets between Pulakeśi II. and Vikramáditya makes it difficult to doubt that Nágavarddhana’s grant was composed either during or after Vikramáditya’s reign, and under the influence of that king’s grants. It may be argued that even in that case the grant may be genuine, its inconsistencies being due merely to carelessness. This supposition the following considerations seem too negative. Pulakeśi II. was alive at the time of Hiuen Tsiang’s visit (a.d. 640), but is not likely to have reigned very much longer. And, as Vikramáditya’s reign is supposed to have begun about a.d. 669–70, a gap remains of nearly thirty years. That part of this period was occupied by the war with the three kings [112]
Chapter IX.
The Chálukyas, a.d. 634–740. of the south we know from Vikramáditya’s own grants: but the grant of Śryáśraya Śíláditya referred to above seems to show that Vikramáditya was the successor, not of his father, but of Nágavarddhana upon whose feet he is described as meditating. It follows that Nágavarddhana succeeded Pulakeśi and preceded Vikramáditya on the imperial throne of the Chálukyas whereas his grant could not have been composed until the reign of Vikramáditya.Although the grant is not genuine, we have no reason to doubt that it gives a correct genealogy, and that Nágavarddhana was the son of Pulakeśi’s brother Jayasiṃha and therefore the first cousin of Vikramáditya. The grant is in the regular Chálukya style, and the writer, living near the Northern Chálukya capital, Násik, had better models than the composer of Vijayarája’s grant. Both grants may have been composed about the time when the Chálukya power succumbed to the attacks of the Ráshṭrakúṭas (a.d. 743).—(A. M. T. J.)
[113]
4 J. B. B. R. A. S. XVI. 1ff.: Proceedings VIIth Oriental Congress, 210ff. ↑
9 For the Moris or Mauryas, described as a branch of Pramáras, who held Chitor during the eighth century compare Tod. Jr. R. A. S. 211; Wilson’s Works, XII. 132. ↑
10 The text of the copperplate runs:
शरझसीरमुद्ररोद्धारिणि तरलतरतारतरवारिदा
[24] रितोदितसैन्धवकच्छेल्लर्सोराष्ट्र चावोटक मौर्यगुर्जरादिरा [ज्ये] निःशोषदाक्षिणात्यक्षितिपतिजि
[25] गीषया दक्षिणापथप्रवेश ……… प्रथममेवनवसारिकाविषयप्रसाधनायागते त्वरित
Plate II.
[1] तुरगखरमुखरखुरोत्खातधरिणिधूलिधूसरितदिगन्तरे कुन्तप्रान्तनितान्तविमर्द्यमानरभसाभिधावितो
[2] द्भटस्थूलोदरविवरविनिर्ग्गतांत्रप्रथुतररुधिरधारांजितकवचभीषणवपुषि स्वामिमहा
[3] सन्मानदानग्रहणᳲक्रयीकृतस्वशिरोभिरभिमुखमापतितैप्रदंयदशनाग्रदष्टोष्टपुटकैरने
[4] कसमराजिरविवरवरिकटितटहयविधटनविशालितधनरुधिरपटलपाटलितपटुक्रपाणपठ्ठैरपि महा
[5] योवैरलब्वपरभागैः विपक्षक्षपणाक्षेपक्षिप्रक्षिप्रतीक्ष्णक्षुरप्रप्रहारविलूनवैरिशिरᳲकमलगलनालैरा
[6] हवरसरभसरोमांचकंचुकाच्छादिततनूभिरनेकैरपि नरेन्द्रव्रंदव्रदारकैरजितपुर्वैः व्यपगतमस्माक
[7] म्रणमनेन स्वामिनः स्वशिरः प्रदानेनाद्यतावदेकजन्मीयमित्येवमिषोपजातपरितोषानन्तरप्रहतपटुप
[8] टहरवप्रवृत्तकबन्वबद्धरासमण्डलीके समरशिरासे विजितेताजिकानिके शोय्यानुरागिणा श्रीवदत्रमनरें
[9] द्रेण प्रसादीकृतापरनामचतुष्टयस्तद्ध्यथा दक्षिणापथसाधारणचलुक्विकुलालंकारपृथ्वीवदत्रमानिवर्त्तकनिव
[10] र्त्तयित्रवनिजनाश्रयश्रीपुलकेशिराजस्सर्वानेवात्मीयान्
Chapter X.
The Gurjjaras, a.d. 580–808. During Valabhi and
Chálukya ascendancy a small Gurjjara kingdom flourished in and
about Broach. As has been noticed in the Valabhi chapter the Gurjjaras
were a foreign tribe who came to Gujarát from Northern India.
All the available information regarding the Broach Gurjjaras comes from
nine copperplates,1 three of them forged, all obtained from South
Gujarát. These plates limit the regular Gurjjara territory to
the Broach district between the Mahí and the Narbadá,
though at times their power extended north to Kheḍá and
south to the Tápti. Like the grants of the contemporary
Gujarát Chálukyas all the genuine copperplates are dated
in the Traikúṭaka era which begins in a.d. 249–50.2 The Gurjjara capital seems to
have been Nándípurí or Nándor,3 the
modern Nándod the capital of Rájpipla in Rewa
Kántha about thirty-four miles east of Broach. Two of their
grants issue Nándípurítaḥ4 that is
‘from Nándípurí’ like the
Valabhítaḥ or ‘from Valabhi’ of the
Valabhi copperplates, a phrase which in both cases seems to show the
place named was the capital since in other Gurjjara grants the word
vásaka or camp occurs.5
Copperplates.Though the Gurjjaras
held a considerable territory in South Gujarát their plates seem
to show they were not independent rulers. The general titles are either
Samadhigata-panchamaháśabada
‘He who has attained the five great titles,’ or
Sámanta Feudatory. In one instance Jayabhaṭa III.
who was probably a powerful ruler is called
Sámantádhipati6 Lord of Feudatories. It is hard
to say to what suzerain these Broach Gurjjaras acknowledged fealty.
Latterly they seem to have accepted the Chálukyas on the south
as their overlords. But during the greater part of their existence they
may have been feudatories of the Valabhi dynasty, who, as [114]
Chapter X.
The Gurjjaras, a.d. 580–808.
Copperplates. mentioned above were probably Gurjjaras who passed
from Málwa to South Gujarát and thence by sea to Valabhi
leaving a branch in South Gujarát.
The facts that in a.d. 649 (Valabhi 330) a Valabhi king had a ‘camp of victory’ at Broach where Raṇagraha’s plate7 shows the Gurjjaras were then ruling and that the Gurjjara king Dadda II. gave shelter to a Valabhi king establish a close connection between Valabhi and the Nándod Gurjjaras.
Their copperplates and seals closely resemble the plates and seals of the Gujarát Chálukyas. The characters of all but the forged grants are like those of Gujarát Chálukya grants and belong to the Gujarát variety of the Southern India style. At the same time it is to be noted that the royal signature at the end of the plates is of the northern type, proving that the Gurjjaras were originally northerners. The language of most of the grants is Sanskrit prose as in Valabhi plates in a style curiously like the style of the contemporary author Báṇa in his great works the Kádambarí and Harshacharita. From this it may be inferred that Báṇa’s style was not peculiar to himself but was the style in general use in India at that time.
Gurjjara Tree.The following is the Gurjjara family tree:
Dadda I. a.d. 580. | |
Jayabhaṭa I. a.d. 605. | |
Dadda II. a.d. 633. | |
Jayabhaṭa II. a.d. 655. | |
Dadda III. a.d. 680. | |
Jayabhaṭa III. a.d. 706–734. |
A recently published grant8 made by Nirihullaka, the chieftain of a jungle tribe in the lower valley of the Narbadá, shows that towards the end of the sixth century a.d. that region was occupied by wild tribes who acknowledged the supremacy of the Chedi or Kalachuri kings: a fact which accounts for the use of the Chedi or Traikúṭaka era in South Gujarát. Nirihullaka names with respect a king Śaṅkaraṇa, whom Dr. Bühler would identify with Śaṅkaragaṇa the father of the Kalachuri Buddhavarmman who was defeated by Mangalíśa the Chálukya about a.d. 600.9 Śaṅkaragaṇa himself must have flourished about a.d. 580, and the Gurjjara conquest must be subsequent to this date. Another new grant,10 which is only a fragment and contains no king’s name, but which on the ground of date (Saṃ. 346 = a.d. 594–5) and style may be safely attributed to the Gurjjara dynasty, shows that the Gurjjaras were established in the country within a few years of Śaṅkaragaṇa’s probable date.
A still nearer approximation to the date of the Gurjjara conquest is
suggested by the change in the titles of Dharasena I. of Valabhi, who
[115]
Chapter X.
The Gurjjaras, a.d. 580–808. in his grants of
Saṃvat 25211 (a.d. 571) calls
himself Mahárája, while in his grants of 269 and
27012 (a.d. 588 and 589), he
adds the title of Mahásámanta, which points to subjection
by some foreign power between a.d. 571 and
a.d. 588. It seems highly probable that
this power was that of the Gurjjaras of Bhínmál; and that
their successes therefore took place between a.d. 580 and 588 or about a.d. 585.
Dadda I. C. 585–605 a.d.The above mentioned anonymous grant of the year 346 (a.d. 594–95) is ascribed with great probability to Dadda I. who is known from the two Kheḍá grants of his grandson Dadda II. (C. 620–650 a.d.)13 to have “uprooted the Nága” who must be the same as the jungle tribes ruled by Nirihullaka and are now represented by the Náikdás of the Panch Maháls and the Talabdas or Locals of Broach. The northern limit of Dadda’s kingdom seems to have been the Vindhya, as the grant of 380 (a.d. 628–29) says that the lands lying around the feet of the Vindhya were for his pleasure. At the same time it appears that part at least of Northern Gujarát was ruled by the Mahásámanta Dharasena of Valabhi, who in Val. 270 (a.d. 589–90) granted a village in the áhára of Kheṭaka (Kheḍá).14 Dadda is always spoken of as the Sámanta, which shows that while he lived his territory remained a part of the Gurjjara kingdom of Bhínmál. Subsequently North Gujarát fell into the hands of the Málava kings, to whom it belonged in Hiuen Tsiang’s time (C. 640 a.d.).15 Dadda I. is mentioned in the two Kheḍá grants of his grandson as a worshipper of the sun: the fragmentary grant of 346 (a.d. 594–95) which is attributed to him gives no historical details.
Jayabhaṭa I. Vítarága, C. 605–620 a.d.Dadda I. was succeeded by his son Jayabhaṭa I. who is mentioned in the Kheḍá grants as a victorious and virtuous ruler, and appears from his title of Vítarága the Passionless to have been a religious prince.
Dadda II. Praśántarága, C. 620–650 a.d.Jayabhaṭa I. was succeeded by his son Dadda II. who bore the title of Praśántarága the Passion-calmed. Dadda was the donor of the two Kheḍá grants of 380 (a.d. 628–29) and 385 (a.d. 633–34), and a part of a grant made by his brother Raṇagraha in the year 391 (a.d. 639–40) has lately been published.16 Three forged grants purporting to have been issued by him are dated respectively Śaka 400 (a.d. 478), Śaka 415 (a.d. 493), and Śaka 417 (a.d. 495).17 Both of the Kheḍá grants relate to the gift of the village of Siríshapadraka (Sisodra) in the Akrúreśvara (Ankleśvar) vishaya to certain Bráhmans of Jambusar and Broach. In Raṇagraha’s grant the name of the village is lost.
Dadda II.’s own grants describe him as having attained the
five great titles, and praise him in general terms: and both he and his
brother Raṇagraha sign their grants as devout worshippers of the
sun. Dadda II. heads the genealogy in the later grant of 456
(a.d. 704–5),18 which states that he
protected “the lord of Valabhi who had been defeated by the great
lord the illustrious Harshadeva.” The event referred to must have
been some expedition of the great Harshavardhana of Kanauj [116]
Chapter X.
The Gurjjaras, a.d. 580–808.
Dadda II. Praśántarága,
C. 620–650 a.d. (a.d. 607–648), perhaps the campaign in which
Harsha was defeated on the Narbadá by Pulakeśi II. (which
took place before a.d. 634). The
protection given to the Valabhi king is perhaps referred to in the
Kheḍá grants in the mention of “strangers and
suppliants and people in distress.” If this is the case the
defeat of Valabhi took place before a.d. 628–29, the date of the earlier of the
Kheḍá grants. On the other hand, the phrase quoted is by
no means decisive, and the fact that in Hiuen Tsiang’s time
Dhruvasena of Valabhi was son-in-law of Harsha’s son, makes it
unlikely that Harsha should have been at war with him. It follows that
the expedition referred to may have taken place in the reign of
Dharasena IV. who may have been the son of Dhruvasena by another wife
than Harsha’s granddaughter.
To Dadda II.’s reign belongs Hiuen Tsiang’s notice of the kingdom of Broach (C. 640 a.d.).19 He says “all their profit is from the sea” and describes the country as salt and barren, which is still true of large tracts in the west and twelve hundred years ago was probably the condition of a much larger area than at present. Hiuen Tsiang does not say that Broach was subject to any other kingdom, but it is clear from the fact that Dadda bore the five great titles that he was a mere feudatory. At this period the valuable port of Broach, from which all their profit was made, was a prize fought for by all the neighbouring powers. With the surrounding country of Láṭa, Broach submitted to Pulakeśi II. (a.d. 610–640):20 it may afterwards have fallen to the Málava kings, to whom in Hiuen Tsiang’s time (a.d. 640) both Kheḍá (K’ie-ch’a) and Ánandapura (Vadnagar) belonged; later it was subject to Valabhi, as Dharasena IV. made a grant at Broach in V.S. 330 (a.d. 649–50).21
Knowledge of the later Gurjjaras is derived exclusively from two grants of Jayabhaṭa III. dated respectively 456 (a.d. 704–5) and 486 (a.d. 734–5).22 The later of these two grants is imperfect, only the last plate having been preserved. The earlier grant of 456 (a.d. 704–5) shows that during the half century following the reign of Dadda II. the dynasty had ceased to call themselves Gurjjaras, and had adopted a Puráṇic pedigree traced from king Karṇa, a hero of the Bhárata war. It also shows that from Dadda III. onward the family were Śaivas instead of sun-worshippers.
Jayabhaṭa II. C. 650–675 a.d.The successor of Dadda II. was his son Jayabhaṭa II. who is described as a warlike prince, but of whom no historical details are recorded.
Dadda III. Báhusaháya,
C. 675–700.Jayabhaṭa’s
son, Dadda III. Báhusaháya, is described as waging wars
with the great kings of the east and of the west (probably
Málava and Valabhi). He was the first Śaiva of the family,
studied Manu’s works, and strictly enforced “the duties of
the varṇas or castes and of the áśramas
or Bráhman stages.” It was probably to him that the
Gurjjaras owed their Puráṇic pedigree and their
recognition as true Kshatriyas. Like his predecessors, Dadda III. [117]
Chapter X.
The Gurjjaras, a.d. 580–808.
Dadda III. Báhusaháya, C.
675–700. was not an independent ruler. He could claim only
the five great titles, though no hint is given who was his suzerain.
His immediate superior may have been Jayasiṃha the
Chálukya, who received the province of Láṭa from
his brother Vikramáditya (c. 669–680 a.d.)23
Jayabhaṭa III. c. 704–734 a.d.The son and successor of Dadda III. was Jayabhaṭa III. whose two grants of 456 (a.d. 704–5) and 486 (a.d. 734–5)24 must belong respectively to the beginning and the end of his reign. He attained the five great titles, and was therefore a feudatory, probably of the Chálukyas: but his title of Mahásámantádhipati implies that he was a chief of importance. He is praised in vague terms, but the only historical event mentioned in his grants is a defeat of a lord of Valabhi, noted in the grant of 486 (a.d. 734–5). The Valabhi king referred to must be either Śíláditya IV. (a.d. 691) or Śíláditya V. (a.d. 722). During the reign of Jayabhaṭa III. took place the great Arab invasion which was repulsed by Pulakeśi Janáśraya at Navsárí.25 Like the kingdoms named in the grant of Pulakeśi, Broach must have suffered from this raid. It is not specially mentioned probably because it formed part of Pulakeśi’s territory.
After a.d. 734–5 no further mention occurs of the Gurjjaras of Broach. Whether the dynasty was destroyed by the Arabs or by the Gujarát Ráshṭrakúṭas (a.d. 750) is not known. Later references to Gurjjaras in Ráshṭrakúṭa times refer to the Gurjjaras of Bhínmál not to the Gurjjaras of Broach, who, about the time of Dadda III. (C. 675–700 a.d.), ceased to call themselves Gurjjaras.
A few words must be said regarding the three grants from Iláo, Umetá, and Bagumrá (Ind. Ant. XIII. 116, VII. 61, and XVII. 183) as their genuineness has been assumed by Dr. Bühler in his recent paper on the Mahábhárata, in spite of Mr. Fleet’s proof (Ind. Ant. XVIII. 19) that their dates do not work out correctly.
Dr. Bhagvánlál’s (Ind. Ant. XIII. 70) chief grounds for holding that the Umetá and Iláo grants (the Bagumrá grant was unknown to him) were forgeries were:
- (1) Their close resemblance in palæography to one another and to the forged grant of Dharasena II. of Valabhi dated Śaka 400;
- (2) That though they purport to belong to the fifth century they bear the same writer’s name as the Kheḍá grants of the seventh century.
Further Mr. Fleet (Ind. Ant. XIII. 116) pointed out:
- (3) That the description of Dadda I. in the Iláo and Umetá grants agrees almost literally with that of Dadda II. in the Kheḍá grants, and that where it differs the Kheḍá grants have the better readings.
To these arguments Dr. Bühler has replied (Ind. Ant. XVII. 183):
- (1) That though there is a resemblance between these grants and that of Dharasena II., still it does not prove more than that the forger of Dharasena’s grant had one of the other grants before him;
- (2) That, as the father’s name of the writer is not given in the Kheḍá grants, it cannot be assumed that he was the same person as the writer of the Iláo and Umetá grants; and [118]
Chapter X.
The Gurjjaras, a.d. 580–808.- (3) That genuine grants sometimes show that a description written for one king is afterwards applied to another, and that good or bad readings are no test of the age of a grant.
It may be admitted that Dr. Bühler has made it probable that the suspected grants and the grant of Dharasena were not all written by the same hand, and also that the coincidence in the writer’s name is not of much importance in itself. But the palæographical resemblance between Dharasena’s grant on the one hand and the doubtful Gurjjara grants on the other is so close that they must have been written at about the same time. As to the third point, the verbal agreement between the doubtful grants on the one hand and the Kheḍá grants on the other implies the existence of a continuous tradition in the record office of the dynasty from the end of the fifth till near the middle of the seventh century. But the Saṅkheḍá grant of Nirihullaka (Ep. Ind. II. 21) shows that towards the end of the sixth century the lower Narbadá valley was occupied by jungle tribes who acknowledged the supremacy of the Kalachuris. Is it reasonable to suppose that after the first Gurjjara line was thus displaced, the restorers of the dynasty should have had any memory of the forms in which the first line drew up their grants? At any rate, if they had, they would also have retained their original seal, which, as the analogy of the Valabhi plates teaches us, would bear the founder’s name. But we find that the seal of the Kheḍá plates bears the name “Sámanta Dadda,” who can be no other than the “Sámanta Dadda” who ruled from C. 585–605 a.d. It follows that the Gurjjaras of the seventh century themselves traced back their history in Broach no further than a.d. 585. Again, it has been pointed out in the text that a passage in the description of Dadda II. (a.d. 620–650) in the Kheḍá grants seems to refer to his protection of the Valabhi king, so that the description must have been written for him and not for the fifth century Dadda as Dr. Bühler’s theory requires.
These points coupled with Mr. Fleet’s proof (Ind. Ant. XVIII. 91) that the Śaka dates do not work out correctly, may perhaps be enough to show that none of these three grants can be relied upon as genuine.—(A. M. T. J.)
[119]
1 Ind. Ant. V. 109ff; Ind. Ant. VII. 61ff.; Jour. R. A. S. (N. S.), I. 274ff.; Ind. Ant. XIII. 81–91; Jour. B. B. R. A. Soc. X. 19ff.; Ind. Ant. XIII. 115–119. Ind. Ant. XVII. and Ep. Ind. II. 19ff. ↑
3 That Nándor or Nándod was an old and important city is proved by the fact that Bráhmans and Vániás called Nándorás that is of Nándor are found throughout Gujarát, Mángrol and Chorvád on the South Káthiáváḍa coast have settlements of Velári betelvine cultivators who call themselves Nandora Vániás and apparently brought the betelvine from Nándod. Dr. Bühler, however, identifies the Nándípurí of the grants with an old fort of the same name about two miles north of the east gate of Broach. See Ind. Ant. VII. 62. ↑
6 The fact that the Umetá and Iláo plates give their grantor Dadda II. the title of Mahárájádhirája Supreme Lord of Great Kings, is one of the grounds for believing them forgeries. ↑
11 Ind. Ant. VII. 68, VIII. 302, XIII. 160, and XV. 187. ↑
12 Ind. Ant. VI. 9, VII. 70. ↑
15 Beal’s Buddhist Records, II. 266, 268. ↑
16 Ind. Ant. XIII. 81–88, Ep. Ind. II. 19. ↑
17 On these forged grants see below page 117. ↑
19 Beal’s Buddhist Records, II. 259. ↑
22 Ind. Ant. V. 109, XIII. 70. ↑
23 B. B. R. A. S. Jl. XVI. 1ff. ↑
24 Ind. Ant. V. 109, XIII. 70. The earlier grant was made from Káyávatára (Kárwán): the later one is mutilated. ↑
Chapter XI.
The Ráshṭrakúṭas,
a.d. 743–974. The
Ráshṭrakúṭa connection with Gujarát
lasted from Śaka 665 to 894 (a.d. 743–974) that is for 231 years. The
connection includes three periods: A first of sixty-five years from
Śaka 665 to 730 (a.d. 743–808)
when the Gujarát ruler was dependent on the main Dakhan
Ráshṭrakúṭa: a second of eighty years between
Śaka 730 and 810 (a.d. 808–888)
when the Gujarát family was on the whole independent: and a
third of eighty-six years Śaka 810 to 896 (a.d. 888–974) when the Dakhan
Ráshṭrakúṭas again exercised direct sway over
Gujarát.
Their Origin.Information regarding the origin of the Ráshṭrakúṭas is imperfect. That the Gujarát Ráshṭrakúṭas came from the Dakhan in Śaka 665 (a.d. 743) is known. It is not known who the Dakhan Ráshṭrakúṭas originally were or where or when they rose to prominence. Ráthoḍ the dynastic name of certain Kanauj and Márwár Rájputs represents a later form of the word Ráshṭrakúṭa. Again certain of the later inscriptions call the Ráshṭrakúṭas Raṭṭas a word which, so far as form goes, is hardly a correct Prakrit contraction of Ráshṭrakúṭa. The Sanskritisation of tribal names is not exact. If the name Raṭṭa was strange it might be pronounced Ratta, Ratha, or Raddi. This last form almost coincides with the modern Kánarese caste name Reddi, which, so far as information goes, would place the Ráshṭrakúṭas among the tribes of pre-Sanskrit southern origin.
Their Name.If Raṭṭa is
the name of the dynasty kúṭa or
kúḍa may be an attribute meaning prominent. The
combination Ráshṭrakúṭa would then mean the
chiefs or leaders as opposed to the rank and file of the
Raṭṭas. The bardic accounts of the origin of the
Ráthoḍs of Kanauj and Márwár vary greatly.
According to a Jain account the Ráthoḍs, whose name is
fancifully derived from the raht or spine of Indra, are
connected with the Yavans through an ancestor Yavanaśva prince of
Párlipur. The Ráthoḍ genealogies trace their origin
to Kuśa son of Ráma of the Solar Race. The bards of the
[120]
Chapter XI.
The Ráshṭrakúṭas,
a.d. 743–974.
Their Name. Solar Race hold them to be descendants of
Hiraṇya Kaśipu by a demon or daitya mother. Like the
other great Rájput families the Ráthoḍs’
accounts contain no date earlier than the fifth century a.d. when (a.d. 470,
S. 526) Náin Pál is
said to have conquered Kanauj slaying its monarch
Ajipál.1 The Dakhan Ráshṭrakúṭas
(whose earliest known date is also about a.d. 450) call themselves of the Lunar Race and of the
Yadu dynasty. Such contradictions leave only one of two origins to the
tribe. They were either foreigners or southerners Bráhmanised
and included under the all-embracing term Rájput.
Early Dynasty, a.d. 450–500.Of the rise of the Ráshṭrakúṭas no trace remains. The earliest known Ráshṭrakúṭa copperplate is of a king Abhimanyu. This plate is not dated. Still its letters, its style of writing, and its lion seal, older than the Garuḍa mark which the Ráshṭrakúṭas assumed along with the claim of Yádava descent, leave no doubt that this is the earliest of known Ráshṭrakúṭa plates. Its probable date is about a.d. 450. The plate traces the descent of Abhimanyu through two generations from Mánáṅka. The details are:
Mánáṅka. | |
Devarája. | |
Bhavishya. | |
Abhimanyu. |
The grant is dated from Mánapura, perhaps Mánáṅka’s city, probably an older form of Mányakheṭa the modern Málkhed the capital of the later Ráshṭrakúṭas about sixty miles south-east of Sholápur. These details give fair ground for holding the Mánáṅkas to be a family of Ráshṭrakúṭa rulers earlier than that which appears in the usual genealogy of the later Ráshṭrakúṭa dynasty (a.d. 500–972).
The Main Dynasty, a.d. 630–972.The earliest information regarding the later Ráshṭrakúṭas is from a comparatively modern, and therefore not quite trustworthy, Chálukya copperplate of the eleventh century found by Mr. Wathen. This plate states that Jayasiṃha I. the earliest Chálukya defeated the Ráshṭrakúṭa Indra son of Kṛishṇa the lord of 800 elephants. The date of this battle would be about a.d. 500. If historic the reference implies that the Ráshṭrakúṭas were then a well established dynasty. In most of their own plates the genealogy of the Ráshṭrakúṭas begins with Govinda about a.d. 680. But that Govinda was not the founder of the family is shown by Dantidurga’s Elura Daśávatára inscription (about a.d. 750) which gives two earlier names Dantivarmman and Indra. The founding of Ráshṭrakúṭa power is therefore of doubtful date. Of the date of its overthrow there is no question. The overthrow came from the hand of the Western Chálukya Tailappa in Śaka 894 (a.d. 972) during the reign of the last Ráshṭrakúṭa Kakka III. or Kakkala. [121]
Ráshṭrakúṭa Family Tree, a.d. 630–972.The following is the Ráshṭrakúṭa family tree:
1 Dantivarmman | |||||||||||
(about a.d. 630). | |||||||||||
2 Indra I. | |||||||||||
(about a.d. 655). | |||||||||||
3 Govinda I. | |||||||||||
(about a.d. 680). | |||||||||||
4 Kakka I. or Karka I. |
|||||||||||
(about a.d. 705). | |||||||||||
5 Indra
II. (about a.d. 730). |
Dhruva. | 7 Kṛishṇa (about a.d. 765). |
|||||||||
Govinda. | |||||||||||
6
Dantidurga, Dantivarmman (Śaka 675, a.d. 753). |
|||||||||||
Kakka II. Śaka 669 (a.d. 747). |
|||||||||||
8 Govinda II. (about a.d. 780). |
9 Dhruva,
Dhárávarsha, Nirupama, Dhora, (about a.d. 795). |
||||||||||
10 Govinda III.
Prabhútavarsha Vallabhanarendra, Jagattuṅga
Pṛithivívallabha, (Śaka 725, 728, 729, a.d. 803, 806, 807). |
I. Indra (founder of Gujarát Branch). | ||||||||||
II. Karka (Śaka 734, 738, 743, a.d. 812, 816, 821). |
III.
Govinda Prabhútavarsha, (Śaka 749, a.d. 827). |
||||||||||
11 Amoghavarsha
Śarvva, Durlabha Śrívallabha; Lakshmívallabha,
Vallabha Skaṇḍa, (Śaka 773, 799, a.d. 851, 877). |
|||||||||||
Dantivarmman (?) | IV. Dhruva I.
Dhárávarsha, Nirupama, (Śaka 757, a.d. 835). |
||||||||||
12
Akálavarsha Kṛishṇa II. Kannara (about a.d. 880–911). |
|||||||||||
VII. Akálavarsha-Kṛishṇa (Śaka 810, a.d. 888). |
|||||||||||
V. Akálavarsha
Śubhatunga, (a.d. 867). |
|||||||||||
Jagattunga (did not reign.) |
VI. Dhruva II. (Śaka 789, 793, a.d. 867, 871). |
||||||||||
13 Indra III. Pṛithivívallabha Raṭṭakandarpa, Kirttináráyana Nityaṃvarsha (Śaka 836, a.d. 914). | 16 Baddiga | ||||||||||
17
Kṛishṇa (Ś. 867, 878 a.d. 945, 956). |
19 Kottiga. | Nirupama. | |||||||||
14 Amoghavarsha | 15 Govindarája Sáhasánka Suvarnavarsha. | Kakkala or
Karkarája (Śaka 894, a.d. 972). |
Copperplates.The earliest Gujarát Ráshṭrakúṭa grant, Kakka’s of Śaka 669 (a.d. 747), comes from Ántroli-Chároli in Surat. It is written on two plates in the Valabhi style of composition and form of letters, and, as in Valabhi grants, the date is at the end. Unlike Valabhi grants the era is the Śaka era. The grant gives the following genealogy somewhat different from that of other known Ráshṭrakúṭa grants:
Kakka. | |
Dhruva. | |
Govinda. | |
Kakka II. (Śaka 669, a.d. 747). |
[122]
Chapter XI.
The Ráshṭrakúṭas,
a.d. 743–974.
Kakka II. a.d. 747. Kakka II. a.d. 747.The
plate notices that Kakka the grantor was the son of Govinda by his wife
the daughter of the illustrious Nágavarmman. Kakka is further
described by the feudatory title ‘Samadhigatapanchmaháśabdaḥ’
Holder of the five great names. At the same time he is also called
Paramabhaṭṭáraka-Mahárája
Great Lord Great King, attributes which seem to imply a claim to
independent power. The grant is dated the bright seventh of
Áśvayuja, Śaka 669 (a.d. 747). The date is almost contemporary with the
year of Dantidurga in the Sámangad plate (a.d. 753). As Dantidurga was a very powerful monarch
we may identify the first Kakka of this plate with Kakka I. the
grandfather of Dantidurga and thus trace from Dhruva Kakka’s son
a branch of feudatory Ráshṭrakúṭas ruling in
Málwa or Gujarát, whose leaders were Dhruva, his son
Govinda, and Govinda’s son Kakka II. Further Dantidurga’s
grant shows that he conquered Central Gujarát between the
Mahí and the Narbadá2 while his Elura
Daśávatára inscription (a.d. 750) shows that he held Láṭa and
Málava.3 Dantidurga’s
conquest of Central Gujarát seems to have been signalised by
grants of land made by his mother in every village of the Mátri
division which is apparently the Mátar táluka of the
Kaira district.4 It is possible that Dantidurga gave conquered
Gujarát to his paternal cousin’s son and contemporary
Kakka, the grantor of the Ántroli plate (a.d. 747), as the representative of a family ruling
somewhere under the overlordship of the main Dakhan
Ráshṭrakúṭas. Karka’s Baroda
grant5 (a.d. 812) supports this
theory. Dantidurga died childless and was succeeded by his uncle
Kṛishṇa. Of this Kṛishṇa the Baroda grant says
that he assumed the government for the good of the family after having
rooted out a member of the family who had taken to mischief-making. It
seems probable that Kakka II. the grantor of the Ántroli plate
is the mischief-maker and that his mischief was, on the death of
Dantidurga, the attempt to secure the succession to himself.
Kṛishṇa frustrated Kakka’s attempt and rooted him out
so effectively that no trace of Kakka’s family again appears.
Kṛishṇa and Govinda II.
a.d. 765–795.From this it
follows that, so far as is known, the
Ráshṭrakúṭa conquest of Gujarát begins
with Dantidurga’s conquest of Láṭa, that is South
Gujarát between the Mahí and the Narbadá, from the
Gurjjara king Jayabhaṭa whose latest known date is a.d. 736 or seventeen years before the known date of
Dantidurga. The Gurjjaras probably retired to the Rájpipla hills
and further east on the confines of Málwa where they may have
held a lingering sway.6 No Gujarát event of importance is
recorded during the reign of Kṛishṇa (a.d. 765) or of his son Govinda II. (a.d. 780) who about [123]
Chapter XI.
The Ráshṭrakúṭas,
a.d. 743–974.
Kṛishṇa and Govinda II. a.d. 765–795. a.d. 795 was superseded by his powerful younger
brother Dhruva.7
Dhruva I. a.d. 795.Dhruva was a mighty monarch whose conquests spread from South India as far north as Allahábád. During Dhruva’s lifetime his son Govinda probably ruled at Mayúrakhandi or Morkhanda in the Násik district and held the Ghát country and the Gujarát coast from Balsár northwards. Though according to a Kapadvanj grant Govinda had several brothers the Rádhanpur (a.d. 808) and Van-Dindori (a.d. 808) grants of his son Govinda III. state that his father, seeing Govinda’s supernatural Kṛishṇa-like powers, offered him the sovereignty of the whole world. Govinda declined, saying, The Kaṇṭhiká or coast tract already given to me is enough. Seeing that Mayúrakhandi or Morkhanda in Násik was Govinda’s capital, this Kaṇṭhiká appears to be the coast from Balsár northwards.
Govinda III. a.d. 800–808.According to Gujarát Govinda’s (a.d. 827–833) Káví grant (a.d. 827), finding his power threatened by Stambha and other kings, Dhruva made the great Govinda independent during his own lifetime. This suggests that while Dhruva continued to hold the main Ráshṭrakúṭa sovereignty in the Dakhan, he probably invested Govinda with the sovereignty of Gujarát. This fact the Káví grant (a.d. 827) being a Gujarát grant would rightly mention while it would not find a place in the Rádhanpur (a.d. 808) and Van-Dindori (a.d. 808) grants of the main Ráshṭrakúṭas. Of the kings who opposed Govinda the chief was Stambha who may have some connection with Cambay, as, during the time of the Aṇahilaváḍa kings, Cambay came to be called Stambha-tírtha instead of by its old name of Gambhútá. According to the grants the allied chiefs were no match for Govinda. The Gurjjara fled through fear, not returning even in dreams, and the Málava king submitted. Who the Gurjjara was it is hard to say. He may have belonged to some Gurjjara dynasty that rose to importance after Dantidurga’s conquest or the name may mean a ruler of the Gurjjara country. In either case some North Gujarát ruler is meant whose conquest opened the route from Broach to Málwa. From Málwa Govinda marched to the Vindhyas where the king apparently of East Málwa named Márá Śarva submitted to Govinda paying tribute. From the Vindhyas Govinda returned to Gujarát passing the rains at Śríbhavana,8 apparently Sarbhon in the Ámod táluka of Broach, a favourite locality which he had ruled during his father’s lifetime. After the rains Govinda went south as far as the Tungabhadra. On starting for the south Govinda handed Gujarát to his brother Indra with whom begins the Gujarát branch of the Ráshṭrakúṭas. Several plates distinctly mention that Indra was given the kingdom of the lord of Láṭa by (his brother) Govinda. Other Gujarát grants, apparently with intent to show that Indra won Gujarát and did not receive it in gift, after mentioning Śarvva Amoghavarsha as the successor of Govinda (a.d. 818), state that the king (apparently of Gujarát) was Śarvva’s uncle Indra. [124]
Chapter XI.
The Ráshṭrakúṭas,
a.d. 743–974.
Indra, a.d. 808–812.
Indra, a.d. 808–812.As Govinda III. handed
Gujarát to his brother Indra about Śaka 730 (a.d. 808) and as the grant of Indra’s son Karka
is dated Śaka 734 (a.d. 812)
Indra’s reign must have been short. Indra is styled the ruler of
the entire kingdom of Láṭeśvara,9 the protector of
the mandala of Láṭa given to him by his lord. An
important verse in an unpublished Baroda grant states that Indra chased
the lord of Gurjjara who had prepared to fight, and that he honourably
protected the multitude of Dakhan (Dakshiṇápatha)
feudatories (mahásámantas) whose glory was
shattered by Śrívallabha (that is Śarvva or
Amoghavarsha)10 then heir-apparent of Govinda. That is, in
attempting to establish himself in independent power, Indra aided
certain of the Ráshṭrakúṭa feudatories in an
effort to shake off the overlordship of Amoghavarsha.
Karka I. a.d. 812–821.Indra was succeeded by his
son Karka I. who is also called Suvarṇavarsha and
Pátálamalla. Karka reversed his father’s policy and
loyally accepted the overlordship of the main
Ráshṭrakúṭas. Three grants of Karka’s
remain, the Baroda grant dated Śaka 734 (a.d. 812), and two unpublished grants from
Navsárí and Surat dated respectively Śaka 738
(a.d. 816) and Śaka 743 (a.d. 821). Among Doctor
Bhagvánlál’s collection of inscriptions bequeathed
to the British Museum the Baroda grant says that Karka’s
svámi or lord, apparently Govinda III., made use of
Karka’s arm to protect the king of Málava against invasion
by the king of Gurjjara who had become puffed up by conquering the
lords of Gauḍa and Vanga that is modern Bengal.
This powerful Gurjjara king who conquered countries so distant as
Bengal has not been identified. He must have been ruling north of the
Mahí and threatened an invasion of Málwa by way of Dohad.
He may have been either a Valabhi king or one of the Bhinmál
Gurjjaras, who, during the decline of the Valabhis, and with the help
of their allies the Chávaḍás of Aṇahilaváḍa
whose leader at this time was Yog Rája (a.d. 806–841), may have extended their dominion
as far south as the Mahí. As the Baroda plate (a.d. 812) makes no mention of Amoghavarsha-Śarvva
while the Navsárí plate (a.d. 816) mentions him as the next king after Govinda
III. it follows that Govinda III. died and Amoghavarsha succeeded
between a.d. 812 and 816 (Ś. 734 and
738). This supports Mr. Fleet’s conclusion, on the authority of
Amoghavarsha’s Sirur inscription, that he came to the throne in
Śaka 736 (a.d. 814). At first
Amoghavarsha was unable to make head against the opposition of some of
his relations and feudatories, supported, as noted above, by
Karka’s father Indra. He seems to have owed his [125]
Chapter XI.
The Ráshṭrakúṭas,
a.d. 743–974.
Karka I. a.d. 812–821.
subsequent success to his cousin Karka whom an unpublished Surat grant
and two later grants (Ś. 757 and Ś. 789, a.d. 835 and 867) describe as establishing
Amoghavarsha in his own place after conquering by the strength of his
arm arrogant tributary Ráshṭrakúṭas who
becoming firmly allied to each other had occupied provinces according
to their own will.
Karka’s Baroda plates (Ś. 734, a.d. 812) record the grant of Baroda itself called Vaḍapadraka in the text. Baroda is easily identified by the mention of the surrounding villages of Jambuváviká the modern Jámbuváda on the east, of Ankottaka the modern Ákotá on the west, and of Vaggháchchha perhaps the modern Vághodia on the north. The writer of the grant is mentioned as the great minister of peace and war Nemáditya son of Durgabhaṭṭa, and the Dútaka or grantor is said to be Rájaputra that is prince Dantivarmman apparently a son of Karka. The grantee is a Bráhman originally of Valabhi.
Karka’s Navsárí grant (Ś. 738, a.d. 816) is made from Kheḍá and records the gift of the village of Samípadraka in the country lying between the Mahí and the Narbadá. The grantee is a South Indian Bráhman from Bádámi in Bijápur, a man of learning popularly known as Paṇḍita Vallabharája because he was proficient in the fourteen Vidyás. The Dútaka of this grant is a South Indian bhaṭa or military officer named the illustrious Droṇamma.
Karka’s Surat grant (Ś. 743, a.d. 821) is made from the royal camp on the bank of the Vankiká apparently the Vánki creek near Balsár. It records the grant of a field in Ambápátaka village near Nágasárika (Navsárí) to a Jain temple at Nágariká, (Navsárí). The writer of the grant is the minister of war and peace Náráyana son of Durgabhaṭṭa. As this is the first grant by a Gujarát Ráshṭrakúṭa of lands south of the Tápti it may be inferred that in return for his support Amoghavarsha added to Karka’s territory the portion of the North Konkan which now forms Gujarát south of the Tápti.
Dantivarmman, Heir
Apparent.According to Karka’s Baroda plate (Ś. 734,
a.d. 812) Karka had a son named
Dantivarmman who is mentioned as the princely Dútaka of the
plate. The fact of being a Dútaka implies that Dantivarmman was
then of age. That Dantivarmman was a son of Karka is supported by
Akálavarsha’s Bagumrá plate (Ś. 810,
a.d. 888), where, though the plate is
badly composed and the grammar is faulty, certain useful details are
given regarding Dantivarmman who is clearly mentioned as the son of
Karka. Karka had another son named Dhruva, who, according to three
copperplates, succeeded to the throne. But as Dantivarmman’s
son’s grant is dated Śaka 810 or seventy-six years later
than the Baroda plate some error seems to have crept into the genealogy
of the plate. Neither Dantivarmman nor Dhruva seems to have succeeded
their father as according to Govinda’s Káví grant
(a.d. 827) their uncle Govinda succeeded
his brother Karka. The explanation may be that Dantivarmman died during
his father’s lifetime, and that some years later, after a great
yearning for a son,11 probably in Karka’s old age, a second
[126]
Chapter XI.
The Ráshṭrakúṭas,
a.d. 743–974.
Dantivarmman, Heir Apparent. son Dhruva was born, during whose
minority, after Karka’s death, Govinda appears to have
temporarily occupied the throne.
Govinda, a.d. 827–833.This Govinda, the brother and successor of Karka, was also called Prabhútavarsha. One plate of Govinda’s Káví grant is dated Śaka 749 (a.d. 827). It gives no details regarding Govinda. The grant is made from Broach and records the gift of a village12 to a temple of the Sun called Jayáditya in Kotipur near Kápiká that is Káví thirty miles north of Broach. The writer of the grant is Yogeśvara son of Avalokita and the Dútaka or grantor was one Bhaṭṭa Kumuda. As it contains no reference to Govinda’s succession the plate favours the view that Govinda remained in power only during the minority of his nephew Dhruva.
Dhruva I. a.d. 835–867.This Dhruva, who is also called Nirupama and Dhárávarsha, is mentioned as ruler in a Baroda grant dated Śaka 757 (a.d. 835).13 He therefore probably came to the throne either on attaining his majority in the lifetime of his uncle and predecessor Govinda or after Govinda’s death. Dhruva’s Baroda grant (Ś. 757, a.d. 835) is made from a place called Sarvvamangalá near Kheḍá and records the gift of a village to a Bráhman named Yoga14 of Badarasidhi apparently Borsad. The writer of the grant is mentioned as the minister of peace and war, Náráyaṇa son of Durgabhaṭṭa, and the Dútaka or grantor is the illustrious Devarája. Dhruva seems to have abandoned his father’s position of loyal feudatory to the main Ráshṭrakúṭas. According to a copperplate dated Śaka 832 (a.d. 910) Vallabha that is Amoghavarsha, also called the illustrious great Skanda, sent an army and besieged and burned the Kaṇṭhiká that is the coast tract between Bombay and Cambay. In the course of this campaign, according to Dhruva II.’s Bagumrá grant (S. 789, a.d. 867),15 Dhruva died on the field of battle covered with wounds while routing the army of Vallabha or Amoghavarsha. This statement is supported by a Kanheri cave inscription which shows that Amoghavarsha was still alive in Śaka 799 (a.d. 877).
Akálavarsha, a.d. 867.Dhruva was succeeded by his son Akálavarsha also called Śubhatuṅga. A verse in Dhruva II.’s Bagumrá grant (Ś 789, a.d. 867) says that Akálavarsha established himself in the territory of his father, which, after Dhruva’s death in battle, had been overrun by the army of Vallabha and had been distracted by evil-minded followers and dependants.16
Dhruva II. a.d. 867.Akálavarsha was succeeded by
his son Dhruva II. also called Dhárávarsha and Nirupama.
Of Dhruva II. two copperplates remain the published Bagumrá
grant dated Śaka 78917 (a.d. 867) and an [127]
Chapter XI.
The Ráshṭrakúṭas,
a.d. 743–974.
Dhruva II. a.d. 867. unpublished
Baroda grant dated Śaka 793 (a.d. 871).18 Both plates record that Dhruva
crushed certain intrigues among his relatives or bandhuvarga,
and established himself firmly on the throne. Regarding the troubles at
the beginning of his reign the Bagumrá plate states that on one
side Vallabha the head of the Dakhan
Ráshṭrakúṭas was still against him; on
another side Dhruva had to face an army of Gurjjaras instigated by a
member of his own family19; thirdly he was opposed by certain of
his relatives or bándhaváḥ; and lastly he
had to contend against the intrigues of a younger brother or
anuja. It further appears from Dhruva II.’s Bagumrá
plate that he checked an inroad by a Mihira king with a powerful army.
This Mihira king was probably a chief of the
Káthiáváḍa Mehrs who on the downfall of the
Valabhis spread their power across Gujarát. In all these
troubles the Bagumrá grant notes that Dhruva was aided by a
younger brother named Govindarája. This Govindarája is
mentioned as appointed by Dhruva the Dútaka of the grant.
Dhruva II.’s Bagumrá (a.d. 867) grant was made at Bhṛigu-Kachchha or Broach after bathing in the Narbadá. It records the gift to a Bráhman of the village of Páráhanaka, probably the village of Palsána20 twelve miles south-east of Bagumrá in the Balesar subdivision of the Gáikwár’s territory of Surat and Navsárí. Dhruva’s Baroda grant (a.d. 871) was also made at Broach. It is a grant to the god Kapáleśvara Mahádeva of the villages Konvalli and Nakkabhajja both mentioned as close to the south bank of the Mahí. The facts that the Bagumrá grant (a.d. 867) transfers a village so far south as Balesar near Navsárí and that four years later the Baroda grant (a.d. 871) mentions that Dhruva’s territory lay between Broach and the Mahí seem to prove that between a.d. 867 and 871 the portion of Dhruva’s kingdom south of Broach passed back into the hands of the main Ráshṭrakúṭas.
Akálavarsha-Kṛishṇa,
a.d. 888.The next and last known
Gujarát Ráshṭrakúṭa
king is Akálavarsha-Kṛishṇa son of Dantivarmman. A
grant of this king has been found in Bagumrá dated Śaka 810
(a.d. 888).21 The composition of
the grant is so bad and the genealogical verses after Karka are so
confused that it seems unsafe to accept any of [128]
Chapter XI.
The Ráshṭrakúṭas,
a.d. 743–974.
Akálavarsha-Kṛishṇa, a.d. 888. its details except its date which is
clearly Śaka 810 (a.d. 888). It seems
also improbable that the son of Dantivarmman who flourished in
Śaka 734 (a.d. 812) could be reigning
in Śaka 810 (a.d. 888) seventy-six
years later. Still the sixty-three years’ reign of the
contemporary Mányakheṭa
Ráshṭrakúṭa Amoghavarsha (Ś.
736–799, a.d. 814–877) shows
that this is not impossible.
The grant which is made from Anklesvar near Broach records the gift to two Bráhmans of the village of Kaviṭhasádhi the modern Kosád four miles north-east of Surat, described as situated in the Variávi (the modern Variáv two miles north of Surat) sub-division of 116 villages in the province of Konkan. The grant is said to have been written by the peace and war minister the illustrious Jajjaka son of Kaluka, the Dútaka being the head officer (mahattamasarvádhikári) the Bráhman Ollaiyaka.22 This grant seems to imply the recovery by the local dynasty of some portion of the disputed area to the south of the Tápti. This recovery must have been a passing success. After Śaka 810 (a.d. 888) nothing is known of the Gujarát Ráshṭrakúṭas. Main Line Restored, a.d. 888–974.And the re-establishment of the power of the Ráshṭrakúṭas of Mányakheṭa of the main line in south Gujarát in Śaka 836 (a.d. 914) is proved by two copperplates found in Navsárí which record the grant of villages near Navsárí, in what the text calls the Láṭa country, by king Indra Nityaṃvarsha son of Jagattuṅga and grandson of Kṛishṇa Akálavarsha.23
That Amoghavarsha’s long reign lasted till Śaka 799 (a.d. 877) is clear from the Kanheri cave inscription already referred to. His reign can hardly have lasted much longer; about Śaka 800 (a.d. 878) may be taken to be its end.
Kṛishṇa Akálavarsha,
a.d. 888–914.Amoghavarsha was
succeeded by his son Kṛishṇa also called
Akálavarsha, both his names being the same as those of the
Gujarát Ráshṭrakúṭa king of the same
time (a.d. 888).24 It has been noted
above that, in consequence of the attempt of Karka’s son Dhruva
I. (a.d. 835–867) to establish his
independence, Amoghavarsha’s relations with the Gujarát
Ráshṭrakúṭas became extremely hostile and
probably continued hostile till his death (a.d. 877). That Amoghavarsha’s son
Kṛishṇa kept up the hostilities is shown by Indra’s
two Navsárí plates of Śaka 836 (a.d. 914) which mention his grandfather
Kṛishṇa fighting with the roaring Gurjjara.25
Regarding this fight the late Ráshṭrakúṭa
Kardá plate (Ś. 891, a.d. 973)
further says that Kṛishṇa’s enemies frightened by his
exploits abandoned Kheṭaka, that is Kheḍá, with its
Maṇḍala and its forepart that is the surrounding country.
Probably this roaring Gurjjara or king of Gujarát, was a
northern ally called in by some Ráshṭrakúṭa
of the [129]
Chapter XI.
The Ráshṭrakúṭas,
a.d. 743–974.
Kṛishṇa Akálavarsha, a.d. 888–914. Gujarát branch,
perhaps by Kṛishṇa’s namesake the donor of the
a.d. 888 Bagumrá grant. The Dakhan
Kṛishṇa seems to have triumphed over his Gujarát
namesake as henceforward South Gujarát or Láṭa was
permanently included in the territory of the Dakhan
Ráshṭrakúṭas.26
At this time (a.d. 910) a grant from Kapadvanj dated Ś. 832 (a.d. 910) and published in Ep. Ind. I. 52ff. states that a mahásámanta or noble of Kṛishṇa Akálavarsha’s named Prachaṇḍa, with his daṇḍanáyaka Chandragupta, was in charge of a sub-division of 750 villages in the Kheḍá district at Harshapura apparently Harsol near Parántij. The grant gives the name of Prachaṇḍa’s family as Bráhma-vaka (?) and states that the family gained its fortune or Lakshmí by the prowess of the feet of Akálavarsha, showing that the members of the family drew their authority from Akálavarsha. The grant mentions four of Prachaṇḍa’s ancestors, all of whom have non-Gujarát Kánarese-looking names. Though not independent rulers Prachaṇḍa’s ancestors seem to have been high Ráshṭrakúṭa officers. The first is called Śuddha-kkumbaḍi, the second his son Degaḍi, the third Degaḍi’s son Rájahaṃsa, the fourth Rájahaṃsa’s son Dhavalappa the father of Prachaṇḍa and Akkuka. The plate describes Rájahaṃsa as bringing back to his house its flying fortune as if he had regained lost authority. The plate describes Dhavalappa as killing the enemy in a moment and then giving to his lord the Maṇḍala or kingdom which the combined enemy, desirous of glory, had taken. This apparently refers to Akálavarsha’s enemies abandoning Kheṭaka with its Maṇḍala as mentioned in the late Ráshṭrakúṭa Kardá plate (a.d. 973). Dhavalappa is probably Akálavarsha’s general who fought and defeated the roaring Gurjjara, a success which may have led to Dhavalappa being placed in military charge of Gujarát.27 The Kapadvanj (a.d. 910) grant describes Dhavalappa’s son Prachaṇḍa with the feudatory title ‘Who has obtained the five great words.’ Dr. Bhagvánlál believed Prachaṇḍa to be a mere epithet of Akkuka, and took Chandragupta to be another name of the same person, but the published text gives the facts as above stated. The grantee is a Bráhman and the grant is of the village of Vyághrása, perhaps Vágrá in Broach.28 The plate describes Akkuka as gaining glory fighting in the battle field. A rather unintelligible verse follows implying that at this time the Sella-Vidyádharas, apparently the North Konkan Śiláháras (who traced their lineage from the Vidyádharas) also helped Akálavarsha against his enemies,29 probably by driving them from South Gujarát. The Śiláhára king at this time would be Jhanjha (a.d. 916). [130]
Chapter XI.
The Ráshṭrakúṭas,
a.d. 743–974.
Indra Nityaṃvarsha, a.d. 914.
Indra Nityaṃvarsha, a.d. 914.Kṛishṇa or
Akálavarsha had a son named Jagattuṅga who does not appear
to have come to the throne. Other plates show that he went to Chedi the
modern Bundelkhand and remained there during his father’s
lifetime. By Lakshmí the daughter of the king of Chedi,
Jagattuṅga had a son named Indra also called Nityaṃvarsha
Raṭṭakandarpa. In both of Indra’s
Navsárí copperplates (a.d. 914) Indra is mentioned as
Pádánudhyáta, Falling at the feet of, that
is successor of, not his father but his grandfather
Akálavarsha.30 One historical attribute of Indra in both the
plates is that “he uprooted in a moment the Mehr,”31
apparently referring to some contemporary Mehr king of North
Káthiáváḍa. Both the Navsárí
plates of Śaka 836 (a.d. 914) note
that the grants were made under peculiar conditions. The plates say
that the donor Indra Nityaṃvarsha, with his capital at
Mányakheta, had come to a place named Kuruṇḍaka for
the paṭṭabandha or investiture festival. It is
curious that though Mányakheṭa is mentioned as the capital
the king is described as having come to Kuruṇḍaka for the
investiture. Kuruṇḍaka was apparently not a large town as
the plates mention that it was given in grant.32 At his investiture
Indra made great gifts. He weighed himself against gold or silver, and
before leaving the scales he gave away Kuruṇḍaka and other
places, twenty and a half lákhs of dramma coins, and 400
villages previously granted but taken back by intervening kings. These
details have an air of exaggeration. At the same time gifts of coins by
lákhs are not improbable by so mighty a king as Indra and
as to the villages the bulk of them had already been alienated. The
fact of lavish grants is supported by the finding of these two plates
of the same date recording grants of two different villages made on the
same occasion, the language being the same, and also by a verse in the
late Ráshṭrakúṭa Kardá plate (Ś.
894, a.d. 972) where Indra is described as
making numerous grants on copperplates and building many temples of
Śiva.33 The date of Indra’s grants (Ś. 836,
a.d. 914) is the date of his investiture
and accession. This is probable as the latest known date of his
grandfather Kṛishṇa is Śaka 83334 (a.d. 911) and we know that Indra’s father
Jagattuṅga did not reign.35 Umvará and Tenna, the villages
granted in the two investiture plates, are described as situated near
Kammaṇijja the modern Kámlej in the Láṭa
province. They are probably the modern villages of Umra near
Sáyan four miles west of Kámlej, and of Tenna immediately
to the west of Bárdoli, which last is mentioned under the form
Váraḍapallikâ as the eastern boundary village.
Dhruva II.’s Bagumrá plate (Ś.
789, a.d. 867) mentions Tenna as granted
[131]
Chapter XI.
The Ráshṭrakúṭas,
a.d. 743–974.
Indra Nityaṃvarsha, a.d. 914.
by Dhruva I. to a Bráhman named Dhoddi the father of the Nennapa
who is the grantee of Dhruva II.’s a.d. 867 Bagumrá grant, whose son
Siddhabhaṭṭa is the grantee of Indra’s a.d. 914 grant.36 The re-granting of so many villages
points to the re-establishment of the main
Ráshṭrakúṭa power and the disappearance of
the Gujarát branch of the
Ráshṭrakúṭas.37
Though no materials remain for fixing how long after a.d. 914 Gujarát belonged to the Mányakheṭa Ráshṭrakúṭas, they probably continued to hold it till their destruction in Śaka 894 (a.d. 972) by the Western Chálukya king Tailappa. This is the more likely as inscriptions show that till then the neighbours of Gujarát, the North Konkan Śiláháras, acknowledged Ráshṭrakúṭa supremacy.
It is therefore probable that Gujarát passed to the conquering Tailappa as part of the Ráshṭrakúṭa kingdom. Further, as noted below in Part II. Chapter II., it seems reasonable to suppose that about Śaka 900 (a.d. 978) Tailappa entrusted Gujarát to his general Bárappa or Dvárappa, who fought with the Solaṅki Múlarája of Aṇahilaváḍa (a.d. 961–997).
[The text does not carry the question of the origin of the Ráshṭrakúṭas beyond the point that, about the middle of the fifth century a.d., two tribes bearing the closely associated names Ráthoḍ and Raṭṭa, the leaders of both of which are known in Sanskrit as Ráshṭrakúṭas, appeared the first in Upper India the second in the Bombay Karṇáṭak, and that the traditions of both tribes seem to show they were either southerners or foreigners Bráhmanised and included under the all-embracing term Rájput. The Sanskrit form Ráshṭrakúṭa may mean either leaders of the Ráshṭra tribe or heads of the territorial division named ráshtra. The closely related forms Ráshṭrapati and Grámakúṭa occur (above page 82) in Valabhi inscriptions. And Mr. Fleet (Kánarese Dynasties, 32) notices that Ráshṭrakúṭa is used in the inscriptions of many dynasties as a title equivalent to Ráshṭrapati. Such a title might readily become a family name like that of the Sáhi Játs of the Panjáb or the Maráthi surnames Patel, Nadkarni, and Desái. It may be noted that one of the Márwár traditions (Rájputána Gazetteer, III. 246) connects the word Ráthoḍ with Ráshṭra country making the original form Ráshṭravara or World-blessing and referring to an early tribal guardian Ráshṭraśyena or the World-Falcon. It is therefore possible that the origin of both forms of the name, of Ráthoḍ as well as of Ráshṭrakúṭa, is the title ruler of a district. At the same time in the case of the southern Ráshṭrakúṭas the balance of evidence is in support of a tribal origin of the name. The Raṭṭas of Saundatti in Belgaum, apparently with justice, claim descent from the former Ráshṭrakúṭa rulers (Belgaum Gazetteer, 355). Further that the Ráshṭrakúṭas considered themselves to belong to the Raṭṭa tribe is shown by Indra Nityaṃvarsha (a.d. 914) [132]
Chapter XI.
The Ráshṭrakúṭas, a.d. 743–974. calling himself Raṭṭakandarpa the Love of the Raṭṭas. The result is thus in agreement with the view accepted in the text that Ráshṭrakúṭa means leaders of the Raṭṭa tribe, the form Ráshṭra being perhaps chosen because the leaders held the position of Ráshṭrakúṭas or District Headmen. According to Dr. Bhandárkar (Deccan History, 9) the tribal name Raṭṭa or Ráshṭra enters into the still more famous Dakhan tribal name Maharátha or Mahrátta. So far as present information goes both the Raṭṭas and the Great Raṭṭas are to be traced to the Rástikas mentioned in number five of Aśoka’s (b.c. 245) Girnár edicts among the Aparántas or westerners along with the Peteṇikas or people of Paithan about forty miles north-east of Ahmadnagar (Kolhápur Gazetteer, 82). Whether the Rástika of the edicts is like Peteṇika a purely local name and if so why a portion of the north Dakhan should be specially known as the country or Ráshṭra are points that must remain open.38The explanation that Kúṭa the second half of Ráshṭrakúṭa, means chief, has been accepted in the text. This is probably correct. At the same time the rival theory deserves notice that the name Ráshṭrakúṭa is formed from two tribal names Kúṭa representing the early widespread tribe allied to the Gonds known as Koṭṭas and Koḍs in the Central Provinces North Konkan and Delhi (Thána Gazetteer, XII. Part II. 414). In support of this view it may be noticed that Abhimanyu’s fifth century Ráshṭrakúṭa inscription (J. Bo. Br. R. As. XVI. 92) refers to the Koṭṭas though as enemies not allies of the Ráshṭrakúṭas. At the same time certain details in Abhimanyu’s grant favour an early Ráshṭrakúṭa settlement in the Central Provinces, the probable head-quarters of the Koṭṭas. The grant is dated from Mánapura and is made to Dakshiṇa Śiva of Peṭhapaṅgaraka which may be the Great Śiva shrine in the Mahádev hills in Hoshangábád, as this shrine is under the management of a petty chief of a place called Pagára, and as Mánpur in the Vindhya hills is not far off. Against the tribal origin of the word Kúṭa is to be set the fact that the northern Raṭṭas are also called Ráshṭrakúṭas though any connection between them and the Koṭṭa tribe seems unlikely.
The question remains were the southern Raṭṭas or Ráshṭrakúṭas connected with the northern Ráthoḍs or Ráshṭrakúṭas. If so what was the nature of the connection and to what date does it belong. The fact that, while the later southern Ráshṭrakúṭas [133]
Chapter XI.
The Ráshṭrakúṭas, a.d. 743–974. call themselves Yádavas of the Lunar race, the northerners claim descent either from Kuśa the son of Ráma or from Hiraṇyakaśipu would seem to prove no connection did not Abhimanyu’s fifth century grant show that in his time the southern Ráshṭrakúṭas had not begun to claim Yádava descent. That the Márwár Ráthoḍs trace their name to the ráht or spine of Indra (Tod’s Annals, II. 2), and in a closely similar fashion the Ráth or Rattu Játs of the Sutlej (Ibbetson’s 1881 Census, page 236) explain their name as stronghanded, and the Raṭṭas of Bijápur (Bijápur Stat. Account, 145) trace their name to the Kánarese raṭṭa right arm, may imply no closer connection than the common attempt to find a meaning for the name Raṭṭa in a suitable word of similar sound. A legend preserved in the Rájputána Gazetteer (III. 246), but not noted by Tod, tells how Sevji, after (a.d. 1139) the Musalmáns drove his father Jaichand out of Kanauj (Tod’s Annals, I. 88) took Khergad from the Gehlots and went to the Karṇáṭak. where the Ráthoḍs had ruled before they came to Kanauj. From the Karṇáṭak Sevji brought the image of the Ráhtoḍ Ráshṭraśyena which is now in the temple of Nágána in Meváḍ. The account quoted in the text from Tod (Annals, I. 88) that the Ráthoḍs who rose to power in Márwár in the thirteenth century belonged to a royal family who had held Kanauj since the fifth century has not stood the test of recent inquiry. It is now known that about a.d. 470 Kanauj was in the hands of the Guptás. That about a.d. 600, according to the contemporary Śríharshacharita it was ruled by the Maukhari Grahavarmán who was put to death by a Málwa chief and was succeeded by Harsha. About a.d. 750, according to the Rájátaraṅginí, Kanauj was held by Yaśovarmán, and, in the next century, as inscriptions prove by the family of Bhoja. It was not till about a.d. 1050 that Kanauj was occupied by the Gáhadavála or Gáharwála family from whom the Ráthoḍs of Márwár claim descent.39 If the legendary connection of the Márwár Ráthoḍs with Kanauj must be dismissed can the Márwár Ráthoḍs be a branch of the southern Ráshṭrakúṭas who like the Maráthás some 800 years later spread conquering northwards? Such a northern settlement of the southern Ráshṭrakúṭas might be a consequence of the victories of the great Ráshṭrakúṭa Dhruva who according to received opinions about a.d. 790 conquered as far north as Allahábád. It is beyond question that southerners or Karṇáṭas were settled in North India between the seventh and the eleventh centuries. Still the latest information makes it improbable that Dhruva’s conquests extended further north than Gujarát. Nor has any special connection been traced between the southern Ráshṭrakúṭas and the middle-age settlements of southerners or Karṇáṭas in North India.40 Must therefore the North Indian tribe of Ráthoḍs be admitted to have its origin [134]
Chapter XI.
The Ráshṭrakúṭas, a.d. 743–974. as late as the twelfth century, and further is the North Indian name Ráthoḍ not tribal but derived from the title head of a district. Several considerations make both of these solutions unlikely if not impossible. First there is the remarkably widespread existence of the name Ráhtor, Ratha, or Ratti, and endless variations of these names, in almost all parts of the Panjáb, among all castes from the Bráhman to the Baluch, among all religions Musalmán, Sikh, Jain, and Bráhmanic.41 No doubt the practice of a waning tribe adopting the name of a waxing tribe has always been common. No doubt also the fame of the name during the last 600 years must have tempted other classes to style themselves Ráthoḍ. Still it is to be noted: first that (Ibbetson, page 240) the Ráthoḍs of the Panjáb though widespread are not numerous: and second that the list of sub-caste-names has this merit that with a few exceptions the holders of the sub-name are not known by it but by some general or craft name. The evidence of these sub-caste or tribal names seems therefore to support the view that some very large section of the Panjáb population represent an important tribe or nation of whom the least mixed remnant are perhaps the Ráthis or lower class Rájputs of Kángra and Chamba (Ibbetson, pages 219 and 251) and from some connection with whom the Márwár Ráthoḍs of the thirteenth century may have taken their name. Among other traces of northern Ráshṭras in the middle ages may be mentioned the twelfth and thirteenth century Ráshṭrakúṭas of Badaun in the North-West Provinces (Kielhorn in Epigraphia Indica, I. 61 and 63) and (a.d. 1150) in the Kumárapála-Charitra (Tod’s Western India, 182) the mention of Ráshṭra-deśa near the Sawálak hills. Among earlier and more doubtful references are the Aratrioi whom probably correctly (since at that time a.d. 247 one main Roman trade route to Central Asia passed up the Indus) the author of the Periplus (McCrindle, 120) places between Abhiria or lower Sindh and Arachosia or south-east Afghanistán that is in north Sindh or south Panjáb. Another earlier and still more doubtful reference is Pliny’s (a.d. 77) Oraturæ (Hist. Nat. VI. 23) whom Vivien de St. Martin (Geog. Greque et Latine de l’Inde, 203) identifies with the Ráthoḍs. The fact that while claiming descent from Ráma the Márwár Ráthoḍs (Tod’s Annals, II. 2 and 5) preserved the legend that their founder was Yavanaśwa from the northern city of Paralipur supports the view that the tribe to which they belonged was of non-Indian or Central Asian origin, and that this is the tribe of whom traces remain in the Ráthi Rájputs of the Kángra hill country and less purely in the widely spread Ráts, Rattas, and Rátis of the Panjáb plains. The examples among Panjáb caste names Rora for Arora (Ibbetson’s 1881 Census, page 297), Her for Ahir (Ditto, 230–275), and Heri for Aheri (Ditto, 310) suggest that the Panjáb Ráthors or Raṭṭas may be the ancient Araṭṭas whom the Mahábhárata (Chap. VII. Verse 44. J. Bl. Soc. VI. Pt. I. 387 and Vivien de St. Martin Geog. Greque et Latine de l’Inde, 149) ranks with Prasthalas, Madras, and Gandháras, Panjáb and frontier tribes, whose identification with the Báhikas (Karṇaparvan, 2063ff.) raises the probability of a common Central Asian origin. Remembering that the evidence (Kshatrapa Chapter, pages 22 and 33) favours the view that the Kshatrapa family who ruled the Panjáb between b.c. 70 and a.d. 78 were of the same tribe as Nahápana, and also that Sháhi is so favourite a prefix in Samudra Gupta’s (a.d. 380) list of Kushán tribes, the suggestion may be offered that Kshaharáta is the earlier form of Sháharaṭṭa and is the tribe of foreigners afterwards known in the Panjáb as Araṭṭas and of which traces survive in the present widespread tribal names Ráta, Ratta, Ratha, and Ráthor.]
[135]
1 Tod’s Annals of Rájasthán, I. 88; II. 2. ↑
3 Bombay Arch. Sur. Separate Number, 10, 94. ↑
4 This verse which immediately follows the mention of Govinda’s conquests on the banks of the Mahí and the Narbadá punningly explains the name of the Mátar táluka as meaning the Mother’s táluka. ↑
6 The Khándesh Reve and Dore Gujars of Chopdá and Raver in the east, and also over most of the west, may be a remnant of these Gujars of Broach who at this time (a.d. 740), and perhaps again about sixty years later, may have been forced up the Narbadá and Tápti into South Málwa and West Khándesh. This is doubtful as their migration is said to have taken place in the eleventh century and may have been due to pressure from the north the effect of Mahmúd Ghaznavi’s invasions (a.d. 1000–1025). ↑
7 Ind. Ant. VI. 65; Jour. R. A. Soc. V. 350. ↑
9 The kingdom is not called Láṭa in the copperplate but Láṭesvara-maṇḍala. An unpublished Baroda grant has शास्ता प्रतापप्रथितः पृथिव्यां सर्वस्य लाटेश्वरमण्डलस्य The ruler famous by glory, of the whole kingdom of the king of Láṭa. Other published grants record Govinda’s gift of Gujarát to Indra as तद्दत्तलटेश्वरमण्डलस्य Of him (Indra) to whom the kingdom of the lord of Láṭa had been given by him (Govinda). Ind. Ant. XII. 162.] ↑
10 Ind. Ant. XII. 160; unpublished Baroda grant. Śrívallabha appears to mean Amoghavarsha who is also called Lakshmívallabha in an inscription at Sirur in Dhárwár (Ind. Ant. XII. 215). ↑
11 Several copperplates give Karka the epithet Putríyatastasya Son-yearning. ↑
12 All village and boundary details have been identified by Dr. Bühler. Ind. Ant. V. 148. ↑
14 This donee is said to have been given the name of Jyotishika by the illustrious Govindarája apparently the uncle and predecessor of the granting king. ↑
16 Ind. Ant. XII. 184. The verse may be translated ‘By whom before long was occupied the province handed down from his father which had been overrun by the forces of Vallabha and distracted by numbers of evil-minded followers.’ ↑
18 This plate was in Dr. Bhagvánlál’s possession. It is among the plates bequeathed to the British Museum. Dr. Bhandárkar (B. B. R. A. S. Jl. XVIII. 255) mentions another unpublished grant of Ś. 789 (a.d. 867) made by Dhruva’s brother Dantivarmman. ↑
19 These may be either the Gurjjaras between Málwa and Gujarát, or the Bhínmál Gurjjaras north of the Mahí. It is also possible that they may be Chávaḍás as in this passage the term Gurjjara does not refer to the tribe but to the country. [There seems little reason to doubt the reference is to the Gurjjaras of Bhínmál or Śrímál, probably acting through their underlords the Chávaḍás of Aṇahilaváḍa whose king in a.d. 865 was the warlike Kshem Rája (a.d. 841–866). Census and other recent information establish almost with certainty that the Chávaḍás or Chávoṭakas are of the Gurjjara race.] ↑
20 The identification is not satisfactory. Except the Bráhman settlement of Mottaka, apparently the well known Motála Bráhman settlement of Motá, which is mentioned as situated on the west though it is on the north-east, none of the boundary villages can be identified in the neighbourhood of Palsána. In spite of this the name Palsána and its close vicinity to Bagumrá where the grant was found make this identification probable. ↑
23 These were among Dr. Bhagvánlál’s copperplates, and seem to be the same as the two grants published by Dr. Bhandárkar in B. B. R. A. S. Jl. XVIII. 253. ↑
25 The text is: उद्यद्दीधितिरत्नजालजटिलंव्याकृष्टमीदग्धनुः । कुद्धेनोपरि वैरिवीरशिरसामेवं विमुक्ताः शराः । धारासारिणी सेन्द्रचापवलये यस्येत्थ मब्दागमे गर्ज्जरव्रूर्ज्जरसंगरव्यतिकरं जीर्णोजनः शंसति. ↑
26 It will be noted that in Śaka 836 (a.d. 914) Kṛishṇa’s grandson Indra re-grants 400 resumed villages many of which were perhaps resumed at this time by Kṛishṇa. ↑
27 It follows that none of Dhavalappa’s three ancestors had any connection with Gujarát. ↑
28 Dr. Hultsch (Ep. Ind. I. 52) identifies Vyághrása with Vaghás, north-east of Kapadvanj. Dr. Bhagvánlál’s account of the grant was based on an impression sent to him by the Mámlatdár of Kapadvanj. ↑
29 The text is: सेल्ल विद्याधरेणापि सेलु [हेलो] ल्लालित तपानि पाणिना निहत्या शत्रून् समधे [रे] यशसाकुलमलंकृतं. Dr. Hultsch takes the Sella-Vidyádhara here named to be another brother of Prachaṇḍa and Akkuka. The verse is corrupt. ↑
30 The Khárepátan grant makes this clear by passing over Indra’s father Jagattuṅga in the genealogy and entering Indra as the grandson and successor of Akálavarsha. Jour. B. B. R. A. Soc. 1. 217. ↑
31 The text has Helonmúlitameruṇá to chime with the poetical allusion and figure about Indra. By Meru no doubt Mera or Mehr is meant. ↑
32 Kuruṇḍaka may be the village of Kurund in the Thána zilla seven miles north-east of Bhiwndi. It was a village given away in grant and cannot therefore be any large town. [Kurundvád at the holy meeting of the Kṛishṇa and Pañchgangá in the Southern Marátha Country close to Narsoba’s Vádi seems a more likely place for an investiture.] ↑
36 Though the name of the gotra Lakshamaṇasa and Láksháyaṇasa differs slightly in the two grants, the identity of the name Nennapa the son of Dhoddi and the father of Siddhabhaṭṭa the a.d. 914 grantee, suggests that the original grant of the village of Tenna by Dhruva I. (a.d. 795) had been cancelled in the interval and in a.d. 914 was renewed by king Indra Nityaṃvarsha. [Dr. Bhandárkar reads the name in Indra’s Navsárí grant (a.d. 914) as Vennapa.] ↑
37 That in a.d. 915 the Dakhan Ráshṭrakúṭas held Gujarát as far north as Cambay is supported by the Arab traveller Al Masúdi who (Prairies d’Or, I. 253–254) speaks of Cambay, when he visited it, as a flourishing town ruled by Bania the deputy of the Balhára lord of Mánkir. The country along the gulf of Cambay was a succession of gardens villages fields and woods with date-palm and other groves alive with peacocks and parrots. ↑
38 It seems doubtful whether the Kánarese Raṭṭas the Belgaum Raḍis and the Telugu Reddis could have been Rástikas or locals in the north Dakhan. The widespread Reddis trace their origin (Balfour’s Encyclopædia of India, III. 350) to Rájamandri about thirty miles from the mouth of the Godávari. A tradition of a northern origin remains among some of the Reddis. The Tinnivelly Reddis (Madras J. Lit. and Science, 1887–88, page 136 note 96) call themselves Audh Reddis and assert that Oudh is the native country of their tribe. The late Sir George Campbell (J. R. As. Soc. XXXV. Part II. 129) has recorded the notable fact that the fine handsome Reddis of the north of the Kánara country are like the Játs. With this personal resemblance may be compared the Reddis’ curious form of polyandry (Balfour’s Encyclopædia, III. 330) in accordance with which the wife of the child-husband bears children to the adult males of the family, a practice which received theories (compare Mr. Kirkpatrick in Indian Ant. VII. 86 and Dr. Muir in Ditto VI. 315) would associate with the northern or Skythian conquerors of Upper India during the early centuries of the Christian era. In support of a northern Ráṭa element later than Aśoka’s Rástikas the following points may be noted. That the Kshaharáta or Khaharáta tribe to which the great northern conqueror Nahápana (a.d. 180) belonged should disappear from the Dakhan seems unlikely. Karaháṭaka the Mahábhárata name (As. Res. XV. 47, quoted in Wilson’s Works VI. 178) for Karád on the Kṛishṇa suggests that Nahapána’s conquest included Sátára and that the name of the holy place on the Kṛishṇa was altered to give it a resemblance to the name of the conqueror’s tribe. That, perhaps after their overthrow by Gautamíputra-Śátakarṇi (a.d. 140), the Khaharátas may have established a local centre at Kurandwáḍ at the meeting of the Kṛishṇa and the Pañchgangá may be the explanation why in a.d. 914, centuries after Mányakheṭa or Málkhet had become their capital, the Ráshṭrakúṭa Indra should proceed for investiture to Kuruṇḍaka, which, though this is doubtful, may be Kurandwáḍ. The parallel case of the Khaharátas’ associates the Palhavas, who passed across the southern Dakhan and by intermarriage have in the Pállas assumed the characteristics of a southern tribe, give a probability to the existence of a northern Khaharáta or Ráta element in the southern Ráshṭrakúṭa and Raṭṭas which the facts at present available would not otherwise justify. ↑
39 The eleventh century Kanauj Gáhaḍaválas are now represented by the Bundelas who about a.d. 1200 overthrew the Chándols in Bundelkhand. These Gáharwáls or Bundelas trace their origin to Benares or Kási and may, as Hœrnle suggests, have been related to the Pálas of that city who several times intermarried with the Dakhan Ráshṭrakúṭas. The Gáharwáls seem to have nothing to do with the district of Garhwál (Gadwál) in the Himálayas.—(A. M. T. J.) ↑
40 The Vatsarája defeated by Dhruva who has hitherto been identified with the Vatsa king of Kosambi is more likely to prove to be a Bachrája of the Gurjjaras of Bhínmál or Śrímál in north Gujarát. Among references to southern settlements in North India between a.d. 600 and 1000 may be noted the tradition (Wilson’s Indian Caste, II. 143) of a Dravidian strain in the Kashmir Bráhmans and in the eleventh century also in Kashmir (Rajátaranginí, VI. 337) the presence of a Śátaváhana dynasty bearing the same name as the early Śátaváhanas of Paithan near Ahmadnagar. Other instances which might seem more directly associated with the southern Ráshṭrakúṭas (a.d. 500–970) are the six Kárṇáṭaka rulers of Nepál beginning with a.d. 889 (Ind. Ant. VII. 91) and the natives of Karṇáṭadeśa in Máhmúd Ghaznavi’s army (a.d. 1000–1025) who (Sachau’s Alberuni, I. 173; II. 157) used the Karṇáṭa alphabet. The presence of Karṇáṭa rulers in Nepál in the ninth and tenth centuries remains a puzzle. But the use of the term Karṇáṭa for Chálukyas of Kalyán in a.d. 1000 (Ep. Ind. I. 230) suggests that the Nepál chiefs were Chálukyas rather than Ráshṭrakúṭas: while Máhmúd Ghaznavi’s Karṇáṭas may naturally be traced to the mercenary remains of Bárappa’s army of Kalyán Chálukyas whose general Bárappa was slain (Rás Málá, I. 51) and his followers dispersed in north Gujarát by Múla Rája Solaṅki at the close of the tenth century. The only recorded connection of the southern Ráshṭrakúṭas with Northern India during the middle ages (a.d. 750–1150) are their intermarriages with the Pálas of Benares (a.d. 850–1000) mentioned above (Page 132 Note 1), and, between a.d. 850 and 950, with the Kalachuris of Tripura near Jabalpur (Cunningham’s Arch. Survey Report for 1891, IX. 80). ↑
41 The details compiled from the excellent index and tables in the Panjáb Census yield the following leading groups: 37 sub-castes named Ráthor, Rátor, and other close variants; 53 Rath and Rathis and 2 Rahtas; 50 Ratas, Ratis, or other close variants. Compare Ráhti the name of the people of Mount Abu (Rájputána Gazetteer, III. 139) and the Raht tract in the north-west of Alvar (Ditto, 167). ↑
Chapter XII.
The Mers, a.d. 470–900. That the Guptas held
sway in Káthiáváḍa till the time of
Skandagupta (a.d. 454–470) is proved
by the fact that his Sorath Viceroy is mentioned in Skandagupta’s
inscription on the Girnár rock. After Skandagupta under the next
known Gupta king Budhagupta (Gupta 165–180, a.d. 484–499) no trace remains of Gupta
sovereignty in Sorath. It is known that Budhagupta was a weak king and
that the Gupta kingdom had already entered on its decline and lost its
outlying provinces. Who held Suráshṭra and Gujarát
during the period of Gupta decline until the arrival and settlement of
Bhaṭkárka in a.d. 514 (Gupta
195) is not determined. Still there is reason to believe that during or
shortly after the time of Budhagupta some other race or dynasty
overthrew the Gupta Viceroy of these provinces and took them from the
Guptas. These powerful conquerors seem to be the tribe of Maitrakas
mentioned in Valabhi copperplates as people who had settled in
Káthiáváḍa and established a
maṇḍala or kingdom. Though these Maitrakas are
mentioned in no other records from Suráshṭra there seems
reason to identify the Maitrakas with the Mihiras the well-known tribe
of Mhers or Mers. In Sanskrit both mitra and mihira are
names of the sun, and it would be quite in agreement with the practise
of Sanskrit writers to use derivatives of the one for those of the
other. These Mhers or Mers are still found in
Káthiáváḍa settled round the Barda hills
while the Porbandar chiefs who are known as Jethvás are
recognized as the head of the tribe. The name Jethvá is not a
tribal but a family name, being taken from the proper or personal name
of the ancestor of the modern chiefs. As the Porbandar chiefs are
called the kings of the Mhers they probably belong to the same tribe,
though, being chiefs, they try, like other ruling families, to rank
higher than their tribe tracing their origin from
Hanúmán. Though the Jethvás appear to have been
long ashamed to acknowledge themselves to belong to the Mher tribe the
founders of minor Mher kingdoms called themselves Mher
kings.
The Porbandar chiefs have a tradition tracing their dynasty to
Makaradhvaja son of Hanúmán, and there are some
Puráṇic legends attached
to the tradition. The historical kernel of the tradition appears to be
that the Mhers or Jethvás had a makara or fish as their
flag or symbol. One of the mythical stories of Makaradhvaja is that he
fought with Mayúradhvaja. Whatever coating of fable may have
overlaid the story, it contains a grain of history. Mayúradhvaja
stands for the Guptas whose chief symbol was a peacock
mayúra, and with them Makaradhvaja that is the people
with the fish-symbol that is [136]
Chapter XII.
The Mers, a.d. 470–900. the Mhers had a
fight. This fight is probably the historical contest in which the Mhers
fought with and overthrew the Gupta Viceroy of
Káthiáváḍa.
The Káthiáváḍa Mhers are a peculiar tribe
whose language dress and appearance mark them as foreign settlers from
Upper India. Like the Málavas, Játs, Gurjjaras, and
Pahlavas, the Mhers seem to have passed through the Punjáb Sindh
and North Gujarát into Káthiáváḍa
leaving settlements at Ajmír, Bádner, Jesalmír,
Kokalmír, and Mherváḍa. How and when the Mhers made
these settlements and entered Káthiáváḍa is
not known. It may be surmised that they came with Toramáṇa
(a.d. 470–512) who overthrew the
Guptas, and advanced far to the south and west in the train of some
general of Toramáṇa’s who may perhaps have entered
Suráshṭra. This is probable as the date of
Toramáṇa who overthrew Budhagupta is almost the same as
that of the Maitrakas mentioned as the opponents and enemies of
Bhaṭárka. In the time of Bhaṭárka
(a.d. 509–520?) the Mhers were
firmly established in the peninsula, otherwise they would not be
mentioned in the Valabhi grants as enemies of Bhaṭárka, a
tribe or maṇḍala wielding incomparable power. As
stated above in Chapter VIII. some time after the Mher settlement and
consolidation of power, Bhaṭárka seems to have come as
general of the fallen Guptas through Málwa and Broach by sea to
East Káthiáváḍa. He established himself at
Valabhi and then gradually dislodged the Mhers from Sorath until they
retired slightly to the north settling eventually at Morbi, which the
Jethvás still recognize as the earliest seat of their ancestors.
At Morbi they appear to have ruled contemporarily with the Valabhis. In
support of this it is to be noted that no known Valabhi plate records
any grant of lands or villages in Hálár,
Machhukántha, or Okhámandal in North
Káthiáváḍa. As the northmost place mentioned
in Valabhi plates is Venuthali known as Wania’s Vanthali in
Hálár it may be inferred that not the Valabhis but the
Mhers ruled the north coast of Káthiáváḍa,
probably as feudatories or subordinates of the Valabhis. On the
overthrow of Valabhi about a.d. 770 the
Mhers appear to have seized the kingdom and ruled the whole of
Káthiáváḍa dividing it into separate
chiefships grouped under the two main divisions of Bardái and
Gohelvádia. About a.d. 860 the
Mhers made incursions into Central Gujarát. A copperplate dated
Śaka 789 (a.d. 847) of the
Gujarát Ráshṭrakúṭa king Dhruva
describes him as attacked by a powerful Mihira king whom he
defeated.1 At the height of their power the Mhers seem to have
established their capital at the fort of Bhumli or Ghumli in the
Bardá hills in the centre of
Káthiáváḍa. The traditions about Ghumli rest
mainly on modern Jethvá legends of no historical interest. The
only known epigraphical record is a copperplate of a king named
Jâchikadeva found in the Morbi district.2 Unfortunately only
the second plate remains. Still the fish mark on the plate, the
locality where it was found, and its date [137]
Chapter XII.
The Mers, a.d. 470–900. leave little doubt
that the plate belongs to the Makaradhvaja or Jethvá kings. The
date of the grant is 585 Gupta era the 5th Phálguna Sudi that is
a.d. 904, about 130 years after the
destruction of Valabhi, a date with which the form of the letters
agrees.
A similar copperplate in which the king’s name appears in the slightly different form Jáikadeva has been found at Dhiniki in the same neighbourhood as the first and like it bearing the fish mark.3 This copperplate describes the king as ruling at Bhúmiliká or Bhúmli in Sorath and gives him the high titles of Parama-bhaṭṭáraka-Mahárájádhirája-Parameśvara, that is Great Lord Great King of Kings Great King, titles which imply wide extent and independence of rule. This grant purports to be made on the occasion of a solar eclipse on Sunday Vikrama Saṃvat 794 Jyeshṭha constellation, the no-moon of the second half of Kárttika. This would be a.d. 738 or 166 years before the Jáchika of the Morbí plate. Against this it is to be noted that the letters of this plate, instead of appearing as old as eighth century letters, look later than the letters of the tenth century Morbí plate. As neither the day of the week, the constellation, nor the eclipse work out correctly Dr. Bhagvánlál believed the plate to be a forgery of the eleventh century, executed by some one who had seen a fish-marked copperplate of Jáchika dated in the Śaka era. It should however be noted that the names of ministers and officers which the plate contains give it an air of genuineness. Whether the plate is or is not genuine, it is probably true that Jáikadeva was a great independent sovereign ruling at Bhúmli. Though the names of the other kings of the dynasty, the duration of the Bhúmli kingdom, and the details of its history are unknown it may be noted that the dynasty is still represented by the Porbandar chiefs. Though at present Bhúmli is deserted several ruined temples of about the eleventh century stand on its site. It is true no old inscriptions have been found; it is not less true that no careful search has been made about Bhúmli.
Early in the tenth century a wave of invasion from Sindh seems to
have spread over Kacch and Káthiáváḍa. Among
the invading tribes were the Jádejás of Kacch and the
Chúḍásamás
of Sorath, who like the Bhattis of Jesalmír call themselves of
the Yaduvaṃśa stock. Doctor Bhagvánlál held
that the Chúḍásamás
were originally of the Ábhíra tribe, as their traditions
attest connection with the Ábhíras
and as the description of Graharipu one of their kings by Hemachandra
in his Dvyáśraya points to his being of some local tribe
and not of any ancient Rájput lineage. Further in their bardic
traditions as well as in popular stories the
Chúḍásamás are still commonly called
Áhera-ránás. The position of Aberia in Ptolemy
(a.d. 150) seems to show that in the
second century the Ahirs were settled between Sindh and the
Panjáb. Similarly it may be suggested that Jádejá
is a corruption of Jaudhejá which [138]
Chapter XII.
The Mers, a.d. 470–900. in turn comes from
Yaudheya (the change of y to j being very common) who in
Kshatrapa Inscriptions appear as close neighbours of the Ahirs. After
the fall of the Valabhis (a.d. 775) the
Yaudheyas seem to have established themselves in Kacch and the Ahirs
settled and made conquests in Káthiáváḍa. On
the decline of local rule brought about by these incursions and by the
establishment of an Ahir or Chúḍásamá
kingdom at Junágaḍh, the Jethvás seem to have
abandoned Bhúmli which is close to Junágaḍh and
gone to Srínagar or Káṇtelun near Porbandar which
is considered to have been the seat of Jethvá power before
Porbandar.
A copperplate found at Haddálá on the road from Dholka to Dhandhuka dated a.d. 917 (Śaka 839) shows that there reigned at Vadhwán a king named Dharaṇívaráha of the Chápa dynasty,4 who granted a village to one Mahesvaráchárya, an apostle of the Ámardáka Śákhá of Śaivism. Dharaṇívaráha and his ancestors are described as feudatory kings, ruling by the grace of the feet of the great king of kings the great lord the illustrious Mahípáladeva. This Mahípála would seem to be some great king of Káthiáváḍa reigning in a.d. 917 over the greater part of the province. Dr. Bhagvánlál had two coins of this king of about that time, one a copper coin the other a silver coin. The coins were found near Junágaḍh. The copper coin, about ten grains in weight, has one side obliterated but the other side shows clearly the words Ráná Śrí Mahípála Deva. The silver coin, about fourteen grains in weight, has on the obverse a well-executed elephant and on the reverse the legend Ráná Śrí Mahípála Deva. From the locality where the name Mahípála appears both in coins and inscriptions, and from the fact that the more reliable Chúḍásamá lists contain similar names, it may be assumed as probable that Mahípála was a powerful Chúḍásamá ruler of Káthiáváḍa in the early part of the tenth century.
After the fall of Valabhi no other reliable record remains of any dynasty ruling over the greater part of Gujarát. The most trustworthy and historical information is in connection with the Chávaḍás of Aṇahilapura. Even for the Chávaḍás nothing is available but scant references recorded by Jain authors in their histories of the Solaṅkis and Vághelás.
The Chúḍásamás,
a.d. 900–940.[The modern
traditions of the Chúḍásamá
clan trace their origin to the Yádava race and more immediately
to the Samma tribe of Nagar Thatha in Sindh.5 The name of the
family is said to have been derived from
Chúḍáchandra the first ruler of Vanthalí
[139]
Chapter XII.
The Mers, a.d. 470–900.
The Chúḍásamás,
a.d. 900–940.
(Káthiáwár Gazetteer, 489). Traces of a different
tradition are to be found in the Tuhfat-ul-Kirám (Elliot, I.
337) which gives a list of Chúḍásamá’s
ancestors from Nuh (Noah), including not only Kṛishṇa
the Yádava but also Ráma of the solar line. In this
pedigree the Musalmán element is later than the others: but the
attempt to combine the solar and lunar lines is a sure sign that the
Samma clan was not of Hindu origin, and that it came under Hindu
influence fairly late though before Sindh became a Musalmán
province. This being admitted it follows that the Sammas were one of
the numerous tribes that entered India during the existence of the
Turkish empire in Transoxiana (a.d. 560–c. 750). In this connection it is
noteworthy that some of the Jáms bore such Turkish names as
Tamáchi, Tughlik, and Sanjár.
The migration of the Sammas to Kacch is ascribed by the Taríkh-i-Tahiri (a.d. 1621) to the tyranny of the Súmra chiefs. The Sammas found Kacch in the possession of the Cháwaras, who treated them kindly, and whom they requited by seizing the fort of Gúntrí by a stratagem similar to that which brought about the fall of Girnár.
The date of the Chúḍásamá settlement at Vanthalí is usually fixed on traditional evidence, at about a.d. 875, but there is reason to think that this date is rather too early. In the first place it is worthy of notice that Chúḍáchandra, the traditional eponym of the family, is in the Tuhfat-ul-Kirám made a son of Jádam (Yádava) and only a great-grandson of Kṛishṇa himself, a fact which suggests that, if not entirely mythical, he was at all events a very distant ancestor of Múlarája’s opponent Grahári, and was not an actual ruler of Vanthalí. As regards Grahári’s father Viśvavaráha and his grandfather Múlarája, there is no reason to doubt that they were real persons, although it is very questionable whether the Chúḍásamás were settled in Káthiáváḍa in their time. In the first place, the Morbí grant of Jáikadeva shows that the Jethvás had not been driven southwards before a.d. 907. Secondly Dharaṇívaráha’s Vadhván grant proves that the Chápa family of Bhínmál were still supreme in Káthiáváḍa in a.d. 914: whereas the Taríkh-i-Tahiri’s account of the Chúḍásamá conquest of Kacch implies that the Cháwaras, who must be identified with the Chápas of Bhínmál, were losing their power when the Chúḍásamás captured Gúntrí, an event which must have preceded the settlement at Vanthalí in Káthiáváḍa. Beyond the fact that Múlarája Solaṅki transferred the capital to Aṇahilaváḍa in a.d. 942, we know nothing of the events which led to the break-up of the Bhínmál empire. But it is reasonable to suppose that between a.d. 920 and 940 the Chápas gradually lost ground and the Chúḍásamás were able first to conquer Sindh and then to settle in Káthiáváḍa.—A. M. T. J.]
[Káthiáváḍa contains three peculiar and
associated classes of Hindus, the Mers, the Jethvás, and the
Jhálás. The Mers and the Jethvás stand to each
other in the relation of vassal and lord. The Jhálás are
connected with the Jethvás by origin history and alliance. The
bond [140]
Chapter XII.
The Mers, a.d. 470–900.
The Jethvás. of union between the three classes is not
only that they seem to be of foreign that is of non-Hindu origin, but
whether or not they belong to the same swarm of northern invaders, that
they all apparently entered Káthiáváḍa
either by land or sea through Sindh and Kacch. So far as record or
tradition remains the Mers and The
Jethvás.Jethvás reached
Káthiáváḍa in the latter half of the fifth
century after Christ, and the Jhálás, and perhaps a
second detachment of Mers and Jethvás, some three hundred years
later.6 The three tribes differ widely in numbers and in
distribution. The ruling Jethvás are a small group found solely
in south-west Káthiáváḍa.7 The
Jhálás, who are also known as Makvánas, are a much
larger clan. They not only fill north-east
Káthiáváḍa, but from
Káthiáváḍa, about a.d. 1500, spread to Rájputána and have
there established a second
Jháláváḍa,8 where, in reward for their
devotion to the Sesodia Rája of Mewáḍ in his
struggles with the Emperor Akbar (a.d. 1580–1600), the chief was given a daughter
of the Udepur family and raised to a high position among
Rájputs.9 The Mers are a numerous and widespread race. They
seem to be the sixth to tenth century Medhs, Meds, Mands, or Mins of
Baluchistán, South-Sindh, Kacch,
and Káthiáváḍa.10 Further they seem to
be the Mers of Meváḍa or Medapatha in Rájputána11 and of
Mairváḍa in Málava,12 and also to be the
Musalmán Meos and Minas of Northern India.13 In Gujarát
[141]
Chapter XII.
The Mers, a.d. 470–900.
The Mers. their strength is much greater than the 30,000 or
40,000 returned as The Mers.Mers. One
branch of the tribe is hidden under the name Koli; another has
disappeared below the covering of Islám.14
Formerly except the vague contention that the Medhás,
Jhetvás, and Jhála-Makvánás were
northerners of somewhat recent arrival little evidence was available
either to fix the date of their appearance in
Káthiáváḍa or to determine to which of the
many swarms of non-Hindu Northerners they belonged.15 This point Dr.
Bhagvánlál’s remarks in the text go far to clear.
The chief step is the identification of the Mers with the Maitrakas,
the ruling power in Káthiáváḍa between the
decline of the Guptas about a.d. 470 and
the establishment of Valabhi rule about sixty years later. And further
that they fought at the same time against the same Hindu rulers and
that both are described as foreigners and northerners favours the
identification of the [142]
Chapter XII.
The Mers, a.d. 470–900.
White Húṇas. White
Húṇas. power of the
Maitrakas with the North Indian empire of the Epthalites, Yethas, or
White Húṇas.16
Though the sameness in name between the Mihiras and Mihirakula (a.d. 508–530), the great Indian champion of the White Húṇas, may not imply sameness of tribe it points to a common sun-worship.17
That the Multán sun-worship was introduced under Sassanian
influence is supported by the fact (Wilson’s Ariana Antiqua, 357)
that the figure of the sun on the fifth century Hindu sun coins is in
the dress of a Persian king; that the priests who performed the Multán
sun-worship were called Magas; and by the details of the dress and
ritual in the account of the introduction of sun-worship given in the
Bhavishya Purána.18 That the Meyds or Mands had some
share in its introduction is supported by the fact that the
Purána names the third or Sudra class of the sun-worshippers
Mandagas.19 That the Meyds were associated with the Magas is
shown by the mention of the Magas as Mihiragas.20 The third class whom
the Bhavishya Purána associates with the introduction of
sun-worship are the Mânas who [143]
Chapter XII.
The Mers, a.d. 470–900.
White Húṇas. are given a place between the Magas
and the Mands. The association of the Mânas with the Mihiras or
Maitrakas suggests that Mâna is Mauna a Puráṇic
name for the White Húṇas.21 That the Multán sun idol
of the sixth and seventh centuries was a Húṇa idol and
Multán the capital of a Húṇa dynasty seems in
agreement with the paramount position of the Rais of Alor or Rori in
the sixth century. Though their defeat by Yesodharmman of Málwa about a.d. 540 at the battle of Karur, sixty miles east of
Multán, may have ended Húṇa supremacy in north and
north-west India it does not follow that authority at once forsook the
Húṇas. Their widespread and unchallenged dominion in North
India, the absence of record of any reverse later than the Karur
defeat, the hopelessness of any attempt to pass out of India in the
face of the combined Turk and Sassanian forces make it probable that
the Húṇas and their associated tribes, adopting Hinduism
and abandoning their claim to supremacy, settled in west and north-west
India. This view finds support in the leading place which the
Húṇas and Hára-Húṇas, the Maitrakas or
Mers, and the Gurjjaras hold in the centuries that follow the overthrow
of the White Húṇa empire. According to one rendering of
Cosmas22 (a.d. 525) the chief of
Orrhotha or Sorath in common with several other coast rulers owed
allegiance to Gollas, apparently, as is suggested at page 75 of the
text, to Gulla or Mihirgulla the Indian Emperor of the White
Húṇas. These details support the view that the Maitrakas,
Mihiras, or Mers who in Cosmas’ time were in power in
Káthiáváḍa, and to whose ascendancy during
the seventh and eighth centuries both the Chinese pilgrim Hiuen Tsiang
(a.d. 612–640) and the Arab
historians of Sindh bear witness, were a portion of the great White
Húṇa invasion (a.d. 480–530).23 In the many recorded swarmings
south from [144]
Chapter XII.
The Mers, a.d. 470–900.
White Húṇas. Central Asia into Persia and India no
feature is commoner than the leading of the conquered by certain
families of the conquering tribe. Chinese authorities place it beyond
doubt that when, towards the middle of the fifth century a.d., the White Húṇas crossed the Oxus they
found in power a cognate tribe of northerners whose date of settlement
on the Indian frontier was less than a century old. This preceding
swarm was the Yuán-Yuán, Var-Var, or Avár, who,
about the close of the fourth century (a.d. 380), had driven from Balkh southwards into the
Kábul valley Kitolo the last ruler of the
long established Yuetchi (b.c.
50–a.d. 380).24 It is known that in
retreating before the Yuán-Yuán a division of the
Baktrian Yuetchi, under the leadership of Kitolo’s son, under the
name of the Kidáras or Little Yuetchi, established their power
in Gandhára and Pesháwar.25 This Kidára
invasion must have driven a certain share of the people of the
Kábul valley to the east of the Indus.
The invasion of the White Húṇas a century later, who were
welcomed as allies by some of the Panjáb chiefs,26 would
cause fresh movements among the frontier tribes. The welcome given to
the Húṇas, and the show and dash which marked their
century of ascendancy in India and Persia, make it probable that as
leaders they conducted south as far as
Káthiáváḍa and Málava large bodies of
the earlier northern settlers. To which of the waves of earlier
northerners the Medhs belonged is doubtful.27 The view held by
Pandit Bhagvánlál that one branch of the Medhs entered
India in the first century before Christ among the tribes of which the
great Yuechi were the chief is on the whole in agreement with General
Cunningham’s argument that Medus Hydaspes, Virgil’s phrase
for the Jhelum, proves that the Medhs were then (b.c. 40) already settled on its banks.28
[145]
Chapter XII.
The Mers, a.d. 470–900.
White Húṇas. Dr. Bhagvánlál’s
view that the Jethvás are Medhs ennobled by long overlordship is
somewhat doubtfully shared by Colonel Watson29 and is not
inconsistent with Tod’s opinions.30 Still though the
Hindu ruler-worship, which, as in the case of the Marátha
Śiváji, explains the raising
to the twice-born of leaders of successful early and foreign tribes
makes it possible that the Jethvás were originally Mers, it
seems on the whole probable that the Jethvás’ claim to an
origin distinct from the Mers is well founded. The evidence recorded by
Colonel Tod and the name Jethva led the late Dr. John Wilson to trace
the Jethvás to the Játs or Jits.31 According to the
bards the name of the Káthiáváḍa tribe
Jethva is derived from Jetha No. 85 or No. 95 of the Porbandar list,
who was probably so called because he was born under the Jyeshṭha
constellation.32 The common practice of explaining a tribal name by
inventing some name-giving chief deprives this derivation of most of
its probability.33 In the present case it may further be noticed that
the name Jethi is borne by two of the chiefs earlier than the Jetha
referred to.34 In the absence of any satisfactory explanation the
name Jethva suggests an origin in Yetha the shortened Chinese form of
Ye-ta-i-li-to or Ephthalite the name of the ruling class of the White
Húṇas.35 It is true that so good an authority as
Specht36 holds that the shortened form Yetha is peculiar to
the Chinese and was never in use. But the form Tetal or Haital, adopted
by [146]
Chapter XII.
The Mers, a.d. 470–900.
White Húṇas. Armenian Musalmán and Byzantine
historians,37 makes probable an Indian Yethál or
Jethál if not a Yetha or Jetha. Nor does there seem any reason
why Yetha the Chinese form of the word should not be more likely to be
adopted in India than the western and otherwise less correct form Tetal
or Haithal. In any case the irregular change from a correct
Yethál to an incorrect Yetha cannot be considered of much
importance, if, as seems likely, the change was made in order to give
the word an Indian meaning.38 The v in Jethva would come to
be added when the origin from a chief named Jetha was accepted.
Jhálás.Another name for the White Húṇas, or for a section of the White Húṇa swarm, is preserved by Cosmas39 in the form Juvia. This form, if it is not a misreading for Ounia or Húṇa, suggests Jáuvla the recently identified name of the tribe ennobled in India by the great Toramáṇa (a.d. 450–500) and his son Mihirakula (a.d. 500–540), and of which a trace seems to remain in the Jáwla and Jháwla divisions of Panjáb Gujjars.40 This Jáuvla, under such a fire baptism as would admit the holders of the name among Hindus, might be turned into Jvála flaming and Jvála be shortened to Jhála. That Jhála was formerly punningly connected with flame is shewn by a line from the bard Chand, ‘The lord of the Ránás the powerful Jhála like a flaming fire.’41 That the Káthiáváḍa bards were either puzzled by the name Jhála or were unwilling to admit its foreign origin is shewn by the story preserved in the Rás Málá,42 that the tribe got the name because the children of Hirpál Makvána, about to be crushed by an elephant, were snatched away jhála by their witch-mother. It has been noticed in the text that the break in Gujarát History between a.d. 480 and 520, agreeing with the term of Húṇa supremacy in North India, seems to imply a similar supremacy in Gujarát. The facts that up to the twelfth century Húṇas held a leading place in Gujarát chronicles,43 and that while in Rájputána and other parts of Northern India the traces of Huns are fairly widespread in Gujarát they have almost if not altogether disappeared, support the view that the Húṇa strain in Káthiáváḍa is hid under the names Mera, Jethva, and Jhála.44 [149]
4 The inscription calls Chápa the founder of the dynasty. The name is old. A king Vyághrarája of the Chápa Vaṃśa, is mentioned by the astronomer Brahmagupta as reigning in Śaka 550 (a.d. 628) when he wrote his book called Brahma-Gupta Siddhánta. The entry runs “In the reign of Śrí Vyághramukha of the Śrí Chápa dynasty, five hundred and fifty years after the Śaka king having elapsed.” Jour. B. B. R. A. Soc. VIII. 27. For Dharaṇívaráha’s grant see Ind. Ant. XII. 190ff. ↑
6 According to the Káthiáwár Gazetteer pages 110 and 278, the first wave reached about a.d. 650 and the second about 250 years later. Dr. Bhagvánlál’s identification of the Mers with the Maitrakas would take back their arrival in Káthiáváḍa from about a.d. 650 to about a.d. 450. The Mers were again formidable in Gujarát in the late ninth and early tenth centuries. In a.d. 867 (see above Pages 127 and 130) the Ráshṭrakúṭa Dhruva II, checked an inroad of a Mihira king with a powerful army. Again in a.d. 914 the Ráshṭrakúṭa Indra in a moment uprooted the Mehr (Ditto). ↑
7 The Áin-i-Akbari (Gladwin, II. 69) notices that the sixth division of Sauráshṭra, which was almost impervious by reason of mountains rivers and woods, was (a.d. 1580) inhabited by the tribe Cheetore that is Jetwa. ↑
8 Of the Jhálás or Chalahs the Áin-i-Akbari (Gladwin, II. 64) has: Chaláwareh (in north-east Káthiáváḍa) formerly independent and inhabited by the tribe of Chálah. ↑
9 Tod’s Annals of Rájasthán, II. 113. ↑
10 Elliot and Dowson, I. 114 and 519–531. It is noted in the text that to the Arab invaders of the eighth and ninth centuries the Medhs of Hind were the chief people of Káthiáváḍa both in Soráth in the south and in Mália in the north. They were as famous by sea as by land. According to Beláduri (a.d. 950) (Reinaud’s Mémoire Sur l’Inde, 234–235) the Meyds of Sauráshṭra and Kacch were sailors who lived on the sea and sent fleets to a distance. Ibn Khurdádba (a.d. 912) and Idrísi (a.d. 1130), probably from the excellent Aljauhari (Reinaud’s Abulfeda, lxiii. and Elliot, I. 79), have the form Mand. Elliot, I. 14. The form Mand survives in a musical mode popular in Rájputána, which is also called Rajewári. The Mand is like the Central Asian Mus-ta-zad (K. S. Fazullah Lutfallah.) ↑
11 Indian Antiquary, VI. 191. ↑
12 Rájputána Gazetteer, I. 11. ↑
13 Rájputána Gazetteer, I. 66; North-West Province Gazetteer, III. 265; Ibbetson’s Panjáb Census page 261. Some of these identifications are doubtful. Dr. Bhagvánlál in the text (21 Note 6 and 33) distinguishes between the Mevas or Medas whom he identifies as northern immigrants of about the first century b.c. and the Mers. This view is in agreement with the remark in the Rájputána Gazetteer, I. 66, that the Mers have been suspected to be a relic of the Indo-Skythian Meds. Again Tod (Annals of Rajasthán, I. 9) derives Meváḍa from madhya (Sk.) middle, and the Mer of Merwáḍa from meru a hill. In support of Tod’s view it is to be noted that the forts Balmer Jesalmer Komalmer and Ajmer, which Pandit Bhagvánlál would derive from the personal names of Mer leaders, are all either hill forts or rocks (Annals, I. 11, and Note †). It is, on the other hand, to be noted that no hill forts out of this particular tract of country are called Mers, and that the similar names Koli and Malava, which with equal probability as Medh might be derived from Koh and Mala hill, seem to be tribal not geographical names. ↑
14 The tales cited in the Rás Málá (I. 103) prove that most of the Kolis between Gujarát and Káthiáváḍa are Mairs. That till the middle of the tenth century the south-east of Káthiáváḍa was held by Medhs (Káth. Gazetteer, 672) supports the view that the Kolis, whom about a.d. 1190 (Tod’s Western India, I. 265) the Gohils drove out of the island of Piram, were Medhs, and this is in agreement with Idrísi (a.d. 1130 Elliot, I. 83) who calls both Piram and the Medhs by the name Mand. Similarly some of the Koli clans of Kacch (Gazetteer, 70) seem to be descended from the Medhs. And according to Mr. Dalpatram Khakkar three subdivisions of Brahmo-Kshatris, of which the best known are the Mansura Mers and the Pipalia Mers, maintain the surname Mair or Mer. (Cutch Gazetteer, 52 note 2.) Mera or Mehra is a common surname among Sindhi Baluchis. Many of the best Musalmán captains and pilots from Káthiáváḍa, Kacch, and the Makrán coast still have Mer as a surname. Mehr is also a favourite name among both Khojáhs and Memans, the two special classes of Káthiáváḍa converts to Islám. The Khojáhs explain the name as meaning Meher Ali the friend of Ali; the Memans also explain Mer as Meher or friend. But as among Memans Mer is a common name for women as well as for men the word can hardly mean friend. The phrase Merbaí or Lady Mer applied to Meman mothers seems to have its origin in the Rájput practice of calling the wife by the name of her caste or tribe as Káthiáníbaí, Meraníbaí. In the case both of the Khojáhs and the Memans the name Mer seems to be the old tribal name continued because it yielded itself to the uses of Islám. Mehr, Mihr, and Mahar are also used as titles of respect. The Khánt Kolis of Girnár, apparently a mixture of the Maitrakas of the text and of a local hill tribe, still (Káthiáwár Gazetteer, 142) honour their leaders with the name Mer explaining the title by the Gujaráti mer the main bead in a rosary. Similarly in Málwa a Gurjjara title is Mihr (Rájputána Gazetteer, I. 80) and in the Panjáb Máhar (Gazetteer of Panjáb, Gujrát, 50–51). And in Kacch the headman among the Bharwáds, who according to some accounts are Gurjjarás, is called Mir (Cutch Gazetteer, 81). Similarly among the Rabáris of Kacch the name of the holy she-camel is Máta Meri. (Ditto, 80.) All these terms of respect are probably connected with Mihira, Sun. ↑
15 Compare Tod (Western India, 420): Though enrolled among the thirty-six royal races we may assert the Jethvás have become Hindus only from locality and circumstance. Of the Jhálás Tod says (Rajasthán, I. 113): As the Jhálás are neither Solar Lunar nor Agnikula they must be strangers. Again (Western India, 414): The Jhálá Makvánás are a branch of Húṇas. Of the name Makvána (Káthiáwár Gazetteer, 111; Rás Málá, I. 297) two explanations may be offered, either that the word comes from Mák the dewy tracts in Central Kacch (Cutch Gazetteer, 75 note 2) where (Káthiáwár Gazetteer, 420) the Jhálás stopped when the Mers and Jethvás passed south, or that Makvána represents Mauna a Puráṇic name for the Húṇas (Wilson’s Works, IV. 207). Tod’s and Wilford’s (Asiatic Researches, IX. 287) suggestion that Makvána is Maháhuna is perhaps not phonetically possible. At the same time that the Makvánás are a comparatively recent tribe of northerners is supported by the ascendancy in the fourteenth century in the Himálayas of Makvánis (Hodgson’s Essays, I. 397; Government of India Selections XLVII. 54 and 119) who used the Indo-Skythian title Sáh (Ditto). With the Nepal Makvánis may be compared the Makpons or army-men the caste of the chief of Baltistán or Little Tibet. Vigne’s Kashmir, II. 258, 439. ↑
16 The evidence in support of the statement that the Maitrakas and Húṇas fought at the same time against the same Hindu rulers is given in the text. One of the most important passages is in the grant of Dhruvasena III. (Epig. Ind. I. 89 [a.d. 653–4]) the reference to Bhaṭárka the founder of Valabhi (a.d. 509–520) meeting in battle the matchless armies of the Maitrakas. ↑
17 Mr. Fleet (Epigraphia Indica, III. 327 and note 12) would identify Mihirakula’s tribe with the Maitrakas. More recent evidence shows that his and his father Toramáṇa’s tribe was the Jáuvlas. That the White Húṇas or other associated tribes were sun-worshippers appears from a reference in one of Mihirakula’s inscriptions (Corpus Inscriptionum Indicarum, III. 161) to the building of a specially fine temple of the sun; and from the fact that in Kashmír Mihirakula founded a city Mihirapura and a temple to Mihireshwar. (Darmsteter in Journal Asiatique, X. 70: Fleet in Indian Antiquary, XV. 242–252.) Mihirakula’s (a.d. 508–530) sun-worship may have been the continuance of the Kushán (a.d. 50–150) worship of Mithro or Helios (Wilson’s Ariana Antiqua, 357). At the same time the fact that Mihirakula uses the more modern form Mihir makes it probable (Compare Rawlinson’s Seventh Monarchy, 284) that Mihirakula’s sun-worship was more directly the result of the spread of sun-worship in Central Asia under the fiercely propagandist Sassanians Varahan V. or Behram Gor (a.d. 420–440), and his successors Izdigerd II. (a.d. 440–457), and Perozes (a.d. 457–483). The extent to which Zoroastrian influence pervaded the White Húṇas is shown by the Persian name not only of Mihirakula but of Kushnawaz (a.d. 470–490) the great emperor of the White Húṇas the overthrower of Perozes. That this Indian sun-worship, which, at latest, from the seventh to the tenth century made Multán so famous was not of local origin is shown by the absence of reference to sun-worship in Multán in the accounts of Alexander the Great. Its foreign origin is further shown by the fact that in the time of Beruni (a.d. 1020 Sachau’s Edition, I. 119) the priests were called Maghas and the image of the sun was clad in a northern dress falling to the ankles. It is remarkable as illustrating the Hindu readiness to adopt priests of conquering tribes into the ranks of Bráhmans that the surname Magha survives (Cutch Gazetteer, 52 note 2) among Shrimáli Bráhmans. These Maghas are said to have married Bhoja or Rájput girls and to have become the Bráhman Bhojaks of Dwárka. Even the Mands who had Śaka wives, whose descendants were named Mandagas, obtained a share in the temple ceremonies. Reinaud’s Mémoire Sur l’Inde, 393. ↑
18 Wilson’s Vishṇu Purána Preface XXXIX. in Reinaud’s Mémoire Sur l’Inde, 391. Details are given in Wilson’s Works, X. 381–385. ↑
19 Reinaud’s Mémoire Sur l’Inde, 393; Wilson’s Works, X. 382. ↑
20 The name Mehiraga is explained in the Bhavishya Purána as derived from their ancestress a daughter of the sage Rigu or Rijvahva of the race named Mihira (Reinaud’s Mémoire Sur l’Inde, 393; Wilson’s Works, X. 382). The name Mihiraga suggests that the spread of sun-worship in the Panjáb and Sindh, of which the sun-worship in Multán Sindh Káthiáváḍa and Mewáḍ and the fire-worshipping Rájput and Sindh coins of the fifth and sixth centuries are evidence, was helped by the spread of Sassanian influence into Baluchistán Kacch-Gandevi and other parts of western Sindh, through Sakastene the modern western Seistan near the lake Helmund. This Sakastene or land of the Śakas received its name from the settlement in it of one of the earlier waves of the Yuechi in the second or first century before Christ. The name explains the statement in the Bhavishya Purána that sun-worship was introduced by Magas into Multán from Sakadvipa the land of the Śakas. In this connection it is interesting to note that Darmsteter (Zend Avesta, xxxiv.) holds that the Zend Avesta was probably completed during the reign of Sháhpur II. (a.d. 309–379): that (lxxxix.) Zend was a language of eastern Persia an earlier form of Pashtu; and that (lxxxiv.) western Seistan and the Helmund river was the holy land of the Avesta the birth-place of Zoroaster and the scene of king Vishtasp’s triumphs. A memory of the spread of this western or Sassanian influence remains in the reference in the Mujmalu-T-Tawárikh in Elliot, I. 107–109, to the fire temples established in Kandabil (Gandevi) and Buddha (Mansura) by Mahra a general of Bahman that is of Varahran V. (a.d. 420–440). It seems probable that Mahra is Mehr the family name or the title (Rawlinson’s Sassanian Monarchy, 224 note 4 and 312) of the great Mihran family of Persian nobles. The general in question may be the Mehr-Narses the minister of Varahran’s son and successor Izdigerd II. (a.d. 440–457), who enforced Zoroastrianism in Armenia (Rawlinson, Ditto 305–308). Mehr’s success may be the origin of the Indian stories of Varahran’s visit to Málwa. It may further be the explanation of the traces of fire temples and towers of silence noted by Pottinger (1810) in Baluchistán (Travels, 126–127) about sixty miles west of Khelat. ↑
22 Compare Priaulx’s Embassies, 222. ↑
23 The White Húṇas overran Bakhtria and the country of the Yuechi between a.d. 450 and 460. About a hundred years later they were crushed between the advancing Turks and the Sassanian Chosroes I. or Naushirván (a.d. 537–590). Rawlinson’s Sassanian Monarchy, 420; Specht in Journal Asiatique (1883) Tom II. 349–350. The Húṇas supremacy in North India did not last beyond a.d. 530 or 540. The overthrow of their supremacy perhaps dates from a.d. 540 the battle of Karur about sixty miles east of Multán, their conqueror being Yasodharmman of Málwa the second of the three great Vikramádityas of Málwa. Of the Húṇas’ position among Hindu castes Colonel Tod says: The Húṇas are one of the Skyths who have got a place among the thirty-six races of India. They probably came along with the Káthi, Bála, and Makvána of Sauráshṭra. Tod’s Annals of Rajasthán, I. 110. ↑
24 Specht in Journal Asiatique (1883), II. 348. ↑
25 Specht in Journal Asiatique (1883), II. 349. ↑
26 Compare above Chapter VII. page 73 note 3. ↑
27 Dr. Bhagvánlál (Text, 33) traces one set of Medhs to the Mevas the tribe of Ysamotika the father of the Kshatrapa Chashṭana (a.d. 130). He holds these Mevas entered India (21) with the Malayas, Palhavas, and Ábhíras about b.c. 150(?) At the same time he seems to have considered those early Mevas different from the fifth and sixth century Mihiras and from the seventh and eighth century Medhs. ↑
28 Arch. Report for 1863–64, II. 52. In support of this Cunningham cites Ptolemy’s (a.d. 150) Euthymedia that is Sagala, sixty miles north-west of Lahor, and the Media of Peutinger’s Tables (a.d. 400). This Euthymedia is a corruption of the original Euthydemia the name given to Sagala by Demetrios (b.c. 190) the great Græco-Baktrian in honour of his father Euthydemos (Compare Text page 16 and McCrindle’s Ptolemy, 124). Of the cause of this change of name, which may be only a clerical error, two different explanations have been offered. Tod (An. of Rajn. I. 233) would make the new form Yuthi-media the Middle Yuchi. Cunningham (Arch. Surv. Rep. II. 53) would attribute it to the southward migration towards Sindh about b.c. 50 of the Kushán-pressed horde which under Moas or Mogha came from Little Tibet and entered the Panjáb either by way of Kashmír or down the Swát valley. According to General Cunningham (Ditto, 53) the followers of this Moas were Mandrueni called after the Mandrus river south of the Oxus. The two forms Medh and Mand are due to the cerebral which explains the Minnagaras of Ptolemy and the Periplus; Masudi’s (a.d. 915) Mind and Ibn Khurdádbha’s (died a.d. 912) and Idrísi’s (perhaps from Aljauhari) Mand (Elliot, I. 14 and 79, Reinaud’s Abulfeda, lxiii.); the present associated Mers and Mins in Rájputána (Ditto, 53); and perhaps the Musalmán Meos and Minas of the Panjáb (Ibbetson’s Census, 261). ↑
29 The Jethvás are closely allied to the Medhs (Káth. Gaz. 138); they entered Káthiáváḍa along with the Medhs (Ditto, 278). ↑
30 The passages are somewhat contradictory. Tod (Western India, 413) says: Jethvás marry with Káthis, Ahirs, and Mers. In the Káthiáwár Gazetteer (page 110) Colonel Barton seems to admit the Jethvás’ claim to be of distinct origin from the Mers. In another passage he says (page 138): The Mers claim to be Jethvás: this the Jethvás deny. So also Colonel Watson in one passage (page 621) seems to favour a distinct origin while in another (page 279) he says: It seems probable the Jethvás are merely the ruling family Rájkula of the Mers and that they are all of one tribe. Two points seem clear. The Jethvás are admitted to rank among Káthiáváḍa Rájputs and they formerly married with the Mers. The further question whether the Jethvás were originally of a distinct and higher tribe remains undetermined. ↑
31 Bombay Administration Report for 1873. Colonel Tod made the same suggestion: Western India, 256. Compare Pottinger’s (Travels in Baluchistán, 81) identification of the Jeths of Kacch-Gandevi north of Khelat with Játs or Jits. ↑
32 Tod’s Western India, 413. ↑
33 Compare Bühler in Epigraphia Indica, I. 294. Like the Chálukyas and other tribes the Jethvás trace the name Jethva to a name-giving chief. Of the Jethvás Tod says (Annals of Rajasthán, I. 114): The Jethvás have all the appearance of Skythian descent. As they make no pretension to belong to any of the old Indian races they may be a branch of Skythians. In his Western India (page 412), though confused by his identification of Śánkha-dwára with Sakotra instead of with Bet-Dwárka (compare Káth. Gaz. 619), Tod still holds to a northern origin of the Jethvás. ↑
34 Nos. 6 and 82 of Colonel Watson’s List, Káthiáwár Gazetteer, 621. The Pandit’s evidence in the text ascribes to the somewhat doubtful Jáikadeva a date of a.d. 738 (Vikram 794); to Jáchikadeva a date of about a.d. 904 (Gupta 585); and to the Ghúmli ruins a probable eleventh century. Tod (Western India, 417) traces the Jethvás further back putting the founding of Ghúmli or Bhúmli at about a.d. 692 (Ś. 749) the date of a settlement between the Tuars of Delhi and the Jethvás (Ditto, 411). Col. Watson (Káth. Gaz. 278) gives either a.d. 650 or a.d. 900. ↑
35 The form Yetha is used by the Chinese pilgrim Sung-yun a.d. 519. Beal’s Buddhist Records, I. xc. ↑
36 Journal Asiatique (1883), II. 319. ↑
37 Journal Asiatique (1883), II. 314. ↑
38 Compare for the chief’s name Jetha, Colonel Watson Káth. Gaz. 622 in the Jyeshṭha Nakshatra. ↑
39 Priaulx’s Embassies, 220; Migne’s Patrologiæ Cursus Vol. 88 page 98. ↑
40 Census of 1891. III. 116. A reference to the Jhauvlas is given above page 75 note 4. General Cunningham (Ninth Oriental Congress, I. 228–244) traces the tribe of Jhauvla ruling in Sindh, Zabulistan or Ghazni, and Makran from the sixth to the eighth and ninth centuries. ↑
41 Tod’s Western India, 194 Note ‡. Tod adds: Chand abounds in such jeu-de-mot on the names of tribes. ↑
42 Rás Málá, I. 302: Káthiáwár Gazetteer, 111. ↑
43 Tod’s Annals of Rajasthán, I. 111. ↑
44 Among references to
Húṇas may be noted: In the Váyu Purána
(Sachau’s Alberuni, I. 300) in the west between Karṇaprávarna and
Darva; in the Vishṇu Purána Húṇas between
the Saindhavas and the Sálvás (Wilson’s Works, VII.
133 and 134 Note †); in the eighth century Ungutsi lord of the
Húṇas who helped Chitor (Tod’s Annals, II. 457); in
the Khichi bard Mogji, traditions of many powerful Húṇa
kings in India (Tod’s Annals, I. 111 Note †) among them
the Húṇa chief of Barolli (Ditto, II. 705); and
Rája Húṇa of the Pramára race who was lord
of the Pathár or plateau of Central India (Ditto, II. 457).
Chapter XII.
The Mers, a.d. 470–900. In the Middle Ages
the Húṇas were considered Kshatriyas and Kshatriyas
married Húṇa wives (Wilson’s Works, VII. 134 Note
†). Of existing traces in the Panjáb may be noted Hon and
Hona Rájputs and Gujjars, Hona Jats, Hon Labánas, Hon
Lohárs, Honi Mális, Hon Mochis, Húṇa
Barbers, and Haun Rabáris (Panjáb Census. 1891. III.
pages 116, 139, 227, 233, 246, 265, 276, 305, 315). The only traces
Colonel Tod succeeded in finding in Gujarát were a few
Húṇa huts at a village opposite Umetha on the gulf of
Cambay, a second small colony near Somanátha, and a few houses
at Trisauli five miles from Baroda. (Western India, 247, 323.) Since
1825 these traces have disappeared. ↑
Chapter I.
The Chávaḍás,
a.d. 720–956. The
history embodied in the preceding chapters is more or less fragmentary,
pieced together from coins, stone and copperplate inscriptions, local
traditions, and other similar sources. A history based on such
materials alone must of necessity be imperfect, leaving blanks which it
may be hoped fresh details will gradually fill.
The rise of the Aṇahilaváḍa kingdom (a.d. 720) marks a new period of Gujarát history regarding which materials are available from formal historical writings.1 Though this section of Gujarát history begins with the establishment of Aṇahilaváḍa by the Chávaḍás (a.d. 720–956) the details for the earlier portions are very imperfect being written during the time of the Chálukya or Solaṅki (a.d. 957–1242) successors of the Chávaḍás. The chief sources of information regarding the earlier period of Chávaḍá rule are the opening chapters of the Prabandhachintámaṇi, Vicháraśreṇi, Sukṛitasankírtana, and Ratnamálá.2
Pañchásar, a.d. 788.Before the establishment of
Aṇahilaváḍa a small Chávaḍá
chiefship centred at Pañchásar, now a fair-sized village
in Vadhiár between Gujarát and Kacch.3 The existence of a
Chávaḍá chiefship at Pañchásar is
proved by the Navsárí grant dated Saṃvat 490
(a.d. 788–89) of the Gujarát
Chálukya king Pulikeśí Janáśraya. This
grant in recording the triumphant progress of an army of Tájikas
or Arabs [150]
Chapter I.
The Chávaḍás,
a.d. 720–956.
Pañchásar, a.d. 788.
from Sindh to Navsárí and mentioning the kingdoms
“afflicted” by the Arabs, names the Chávoṭakas
next after the kings of Kacch and Sauráshṭra. These
Chávoṭakas can be no other than the
Chávaḍás of Pañchásar on the borders
of Kacch. The Chávaḍás of Pañchásar
do not appear to have been important rulers. At the most they seem to
have held Vadhiár and part of the north coast of
Káthiáváḍa. Whatever be the origin of the
name Chávaḍá, which was afterwards Sanskritised
into the highsounding Chápoṭkaṭa or Strongbow, it
does not seem to be the name of any great dynasty. The name very
closely resembles the Gujaráti Chor (Prakrit Chauṭá
or Choraṭá) meaning thieves or robbers; and
Jávadá, which is a further corruption of
Chávaḍá, is the word now in use in those parts for
a thief or robber. Except the mention of the Chávoṭakas in
the Navsárí copperplate we do not find the
Chávaḍás noticed in any known cotemporary
Gujarát copperplates. For this reason it seems fair to regard
them as unimportant rulers over a territory extending from
Pañchásar to Aṇahilaváḍa.
Jayaśekhara, a.d. 696.The author of the
Ratnamálá (C. 1230 a.d.) says that in a.d. 696
(S. 752) Jayaśekhara the
Chávaḍá king of Pañchásar was
attacked by the Chaulukya king Bhuvaḍa of
Kalyánakaṭaka in Kanyákubja or Kanoj and slain by
Bhuvaḍa in battle. Before his death Jayaśekhara, finding his
affairs hopeless, sent his pregnant wife Rupasundarí to the
forest in charge of her brother Surapála, one of his chief
warriors. After Jayaśekhara’s death Rupasundarí gave
birth to a son named Vanarája who became the illustrious founder
of Aṇahilaváḍa. It is hard to say how much truth
underlies this tradition. In the seventh century not Chaulukya but
Pála kings flourished in Kanoj. No place of importance called
Kalyánakaṭaka is recorded in the Kanoj territory. And
though there was a southern Chálukya kingdom with its capital at
Kalyán, its establishment at Kalyán was about the middle
of the eleventh not in the seventh century. Further the known Dakhan
Chálukya lists contain no king named Bhuvaḍa, unless he be
the great Chálukya king Vijayáditya (a.d. 696–733) also called Bhuvanásraya,
who warred in the north and was there imprisoned but made his escape.
The inference is that the author of the Ratnamálá,
knowing the Solaṅkis originally belonged to a city called
Kalyán, and knowing that a Chálukya king named
Bhuvaḍa had defeated the Chávaḍás may have
called Bhuvaḍa king of Kalyánkaṭaka and identified
Kalyánkaṭaka with a country so well known to Puráṇic fame as
Kanyákubja. This view is supported by the absence in the
Prabandhachintámaṇi and other old records of any mention
of an invasion from Kanoj. It is possible that in a.d. 696 some king Bhuvaḍa of the Gujarát
Chálukyas, of whom at
this time branches were ruling as far north as Kaira,4 invaded the
Chávaḍás under Jayaśekhara. Since traces of a
Chávoṭaka kingdom remain, at least as late as a.d. 720, it seems probable that the destruction of
Pañchásar was caused not by Bhuvaḍa in a.d. 696, but in the Arab raid mentioned above whose
date falls about a.d. 720.5 About
a.d. 720 may therefore be taken as the
date [151]
Chapter I.
The Chávaḍás,
a.d. 720–956.
Jayaśekhara, a.d. 696. of the
birth of Vanarája. Merutuṇga the author of the
Prabandhachintámaṇi tells how Rupasundarí was
living in the forest swinging her son in a hammock, when a Jain priest
named Śílaguṇasúri noticing as he passed royal
marks on the boy bought him from his mother. The story adds that a nun
named Víramatí brought up the boy whom the
sádhu called Vanarája or the forest king. When
eight years old, the priest employed Vanarája to protect his
place of worship from rats. The boy’s skill in shooting rats
convinced the priest he was not fit to be a sádhu but was
worthy of a kingdom. He therefore returned the boy to his mother. These
details seem invented by the Jains in their own honour. No mention of
any such story occurs in the Ratnamálá.6
Vanarája, a.d. 720–780 (?).In the forests where
Vanarája passed his youth lived his maternal uncle
Surapála, one of Jayaśekhara’s generals, who, after
his sovereign’s defeat and death, had become an outlaw.
Vanarája grew up under Surapála’s charge. The
Prabandhachintámaṇi records the following story of the
origin of Vanarája’s wealth. A Kanyákubja king
married Maháṇaká the daughter of a Gujarát
king. To receive the proceeds of the marriage cess which the
Gujarát king had levied from his subjects, a deputation or
panchkúla came from Kanyákubja to Gujarát.
The deputation made Vanarája their leader or sellabhrit
to realize the proceeds of the cess. In six months Vanarája
collected 24 lákhs of Páruttha
drammas7 and 4000 horse, which the deputation took and started
for Kanyákubja. Vanarája waylaid and killed them, secured
the money and horses, and remained in hiding for a year. With the
wealth thus acquired Vanarája enrolled an army and established
his power assuming the title of king. Founding
of Aṇahilaváḍa, a.d. 746–765.He fixed the site of a
capital which afterwards rose to be the great city of
Aṇahilapura. The story of the choice of the site is the usual
story of a hunted hare turning on the hounds showing the place to be
the special nurse of strength and courage. Vanarája is said to
have asked a Bharváḍ or Shepherd named Aṇahila son
of Śákhadá to show him the best site. Aṇahila
agreed on condition that the city should be called by his name.
Aṇahila accordingly showed Vanarája the place where a hare
had attacked and chased a dog. Though much in this tradition is
fabulous the city may have been called after some local chief since it
was popularly known as Aṇahilaváḍa (Sk.
Aṇahilaváta) that is the place of Aṇahila. In the
Prabandhachintámaṇi Merutuṇga gives a.d. 746 (S. 802) as
the date of the installation of Vanarája, while in his
Vicháraśreṇi
the same author gives a.d. 765
(S. 821 Vaisakha Śukla 2) as the
date of the foundation of the city. The discrepancy may be explained by
taking a.d. 746 (S. 802) to refer to the date of
Vanarája’s getting money enough to fix the site of his
capital, and a.d. 765 (S. 821) to refer to the date of his installation
in the completed Aṇahilaváḍa. Local tradition
connects the date a.d. 746 (S. 802) with an image of Ganpati which is said to
be as old as the establishment of the city and [152]
Chapter I.
The Chávaḍás,
a.d. 720–956.
Founding of Aṇahilaváḍa, a.d. 746–765. to bear the date 802. But
as the letters of the inscription on the image can be made out by
ordinary readers they cannot have been inscribed at nearly so early a
date as 802. a.d. 765 (S. 821), the year given in the Vicháraśreṇi,
seems the more probable date for the installation as the
Prabandhachintámaṇi says that Vanarája got himself
installed at Aṇahilapura when he was about fifty.8 This
accords with the date fixed on other grounds. Placing
Vanarája’s birth at about a.d. 720 would make him 44 in a.d. 765 (S. 821)
the date at which according to the Vicháraśreṇi he
was formally installed as sovereign of Aṇahilaváḍa.
Merutuṇga in both his works gives the length of
Vanarája’s life at 109 and of his reign at sixty years.
The figure 60 seems to mark the length of his life and not of his
reign. So long a reign as sixty years is barely possible for a
sovereign who succeeded late in life, and the 109 years of his life can
hardly be correct. Taking Vanarája’s age at 45 when he was
installed in a.d. 765 (S. 821) and allowing fifteen years more to
complete the sixty years a.d. 780
(S. 836) would be the closing year of
his reign.
Vanarája’s Installation.The Prabandhachintámaṇi narrates how generously Vanarája rewarded those who had helped him in his adversity. His installation was performed by a woman named Śrí Deví of Kákara village whom in fulfilment of an early promise Vanarája had taken to be his sister.9 The story regarding the promise is that once when Vanarája had gone with his uncle on a thieving expedition to Kákara village and had broken into the house of a merchant he by mistake dipped his hand into a pot of curds. As to touch curds is the same as to dine at a house as a guest, Vanarája left the house without taking anything from it.10 Hearing what had happened the merchant’s sister invited Vanarája as a brother to dinner and gave him clothes. In return Vanarája promised if he ever regained his father’s kingdom he should receive his installation as king at her hands.11 Vanarája chose as minister a Bania named Jámba. The story is that while Vanarája was looting with two others he came across a merchant Jámba who had five arrows. Seeing only three enemies, Jámba broke and threw away two of the arrows, shouting ‘One for each of you.’ Vanarája admiring his coolness persuaded Jámba to join his band and found him so useful that he promised to make him minister. From the absence of any reference to him in these and similar tales it is probable that his uncle Surapála died before the installing of Vanarája. Vanarája is said to have built at Aṇahilváḍa a Jain temple of Pañchásará Párasnáth so called because the image was brought from the old settlement of Pañchásar. Mention of this temple continues during the Solaṅki and Vághelá times.
His Image.Vanarája is said to
have placed a bowing image of himself facing the image of
Párasnáth. The figure of Vanarája is still shown
at Sidhpur [153]
Chapter I.
The Chávaḍás,
a.d. 720–956.
Image of Vanarája. and a woodcut of it is given by the
late Mr. Forbes in his Rás Málá. It is clearly the
figure of a king with the umbrella of state and a nimbus round the head
and in the ears the long ornaments called kundalas noticed by
Arab travellers as characteristic of the Balhara or Ráshṭrakúṭa
kings who were cotemporary with Vanarája.12 The king wears a
long beard, a short waistcloth or dhoti, a waistband or
kammarband, and a shoulder garment or uparna whose ends
hang down the back. Besides the earrings he is adorned with bracelets
armlets and anklets and a large ornament hangs across the chest from
the left shoulder to the right hip. The right hand is held near the
chest in the act of granting protection: and the left hand holds
something which cannot be made out. By his side is the umbrella-bearer
and five other attendants. The statue closely resembles the lifesize
figure of a king of the Solaṅki period lying in the yard of a
temple at Máliá about twenty-four miles north of
Somanátha Patan. At Somanátha Patan are similar but less
rich cotemporary figures of local officers of the Solaṅkis.
Another similar figure of which only the torso remains is the statue of
Anrája the father of Vastupála in a niche in
Vastupála’s temple at Girnár. The details of this
figure belong to the Solaṅki period.
Vanarája’s Successors, a.d. 780–961.The lists of Vanarája’s successors vary so greatly in the names, in the order of succession, and in the lengths of reigns, that little trust can be placed in them. The first three agree in giving a duration of 196 years to the Chávaḍá dynasty after the accession of Vanarája. The accession of the Solaṅki founder Múlarája is given in the Vicháraśreṇi at Saṃvat 1017 and in the Prabandhachintámaṇi at Saṃvat 998 corresponding with the original difference of nineteen years (S. 802 and 821) in the founding of the city. This shows that though the total duration of the dynasty was traditionally known to be 196 years the order of succession was not known and guesses were made as to the duration of the different reigns. Certain dates fixed by inscriptions or otherwise known to some compilers and not known to others caused many discrepancies in the various accounts.
Yogarája, a.d. 806–841.According to the calculations given above Vanarája’s reign lasted to about a.d. 780. Authorities agree that Vanarája was succeeded by his son Yogarája. The length of Yogarája’s reign is given as thirty-five years by the Prabandhachintámaṇi and the Ratnamálá, and as twenty-nine by the Vicháraśreṇi. That is according to the Prabandhachintámaṇi and Ratnamálá his reign closes in a.d. 841 (S. 897) and according to the Vicháraśreṇi in a.d. 836 (S. 891). On the whole the Prabandhachintámaṇi date a.d. 841 (S. 897) seems the more probable. The author of the Vicháraśreṇi may have mistaken the 7 of the manuscripts for a 1, the two figures in the manuscripts of that date being closely alike. If a.d. 780 is taken as the close of Vanarája’s reign and a.d. 806 as the beginning of Yogarája’s reign an interval of twenty-six years is left. This blank, which perhaps accounts for the improbably long reign and life assigned to Vanarája, may have been filled by the forgotten reign of a childless elder brother of Yogarája. [154]
Chapter I.
The Chávaḍás,
a.d. 720–956.
Yogarája, a.d. 806–814. Of Yogarája the
Prabandhachintámaṇi tells the following tale.
Kshemarája one of Yogarája’s three sons reported
that several ships were storm-stayed at Prabhása or
Somanátha. The ships had 10,000 horses, many elephants, and
millions of money and treasure. Kshemarája prayed that he might
seize the treasure. Yogarája forbad him. In spite of their
father’s orders the sons seized the treasure and brought it to
the king. Yogarája said nothing. And when the people asked him
why he was silent he answered: To say I approve would be a sin; to say
I do not approve would annoy you. Hitherto on account of an
ancestor’s misdeeds we have been laughed at as a nation of
thieves. Our name was improving and we were rising to the rank of true
kings. This act of my sons has renewed the old stain. Yogarája
would not be comforted and mounted the funeral pyre.
Kshemarája, a.d. 841–880.According to the Prabandhachintámaṇi in a.d. 841 (S. 898) Yogarája was succeeded by his son Kshemarája. The Vicháraśreṇi says that Yogarája was succeeded by Ratnáditya who reigned three years, and he by Vairisiṃha who reigned eleven years. Then came Kshemarája who is mentioned as the son of Yogarája and as coming to the throne in a.d. 849 (S. 905). The relationship of Yogarája to Ratnáditya and Vairisiṃha is not given. Probably both were sons of Yogarája as the Prabandhachintámaṇi mentions that Yogarája had three sons. The duration of Kshemarája’s reign is given as thirty-nine years. It is probable that the reigns of the three brothers lasted altogether for thirty-nine years, fourteen years for the two elder brothers and twenty-five years for Kshemarája the period mentioned by the Prabandhachintámaṇi. Accepting this chronology a.d. 880 (S. 936) will be the date of the close of Kshemarája’s reign.
Chámuṇḍa, a.d. 880–908.According to the Vicháraśreṇi and the Sukṛitasankírtana Kshemarája was succeeded by his son Chámuṇḍa. Instead of Chámuṇḍa the Prabandhachintámaṇi mentions Bhúyada perhaps another name of Chámuṇḍa, as in the Prabandhachintámaṇi the name Chámuṇḍa does not occur. The Prabandhachintámaṇi notes that Bhúyada reigned twenty-nine years and built in Aṇahilaváḍa Patan the temple of Bhúyadeshvar. The Vicháraśreṇi gives twenty-seven years as the length of Chámuṇḍa’s reign an insignificant difference of two years. This gives a.d. 908 (S. 964) as the close of Chámuṇḍa’s reign according to the Vicháraśreṇi.
Ghaghaḍa, a.d. 908–937.After Bhúyada the
Prabandhachintámaṇi places Vairisiṃha and
Ratnáditya assigning twenty-five and fifteen years as the reigns
of each. The Vicháraśreṇi
mentions as the successor of Chámuṇḍa his son
Ghaghaḍa who is called Ráhaḍa in the
Sukṛitasankírtana. Instead of Ghaghaḍa the
Prabandhachintámaṇi gives Sámantasiṃha or
Lion Chieftain perhaps a title of Ghághaḍa’s. The
Vicháraśreṇi gives Ghaghaḍa a reign of
twenty-seven years and mentions as his successor an unnamed son who
reigned nineteen years. The Sukṛitasankírtana gives the
name of this son as Bhúbhaṭa. According to these
calculations the close of Ghághaḍa’s reign would be
a.d. 936 (Saṃvat 965 + 27 = 992).
Adding nineteen years for Bhúbhaṭa’s reign brings
the date of the end of the dynasty to a.d. 956 (Saṃvat [155]
Chapter I.
The Chávaḍás,
a.d. 720–956.
Ghaghaḍa, a.d. 908–937.
993 + 19 = 1012) that is five years earlier than S. 1017 the date given by the
Vicháraśreṇi. Until some evidence to the contrary is
shown Merutuṇga’s date a.d. 961 (S. 821 +
196 = 1017) may be taken as correct.
According to the above the Chávaḍá genealogy stands as follows:
Vanarája, born a.d. 720; succeeded a.d. 765; died a.d. 780. | |||||
Interval of twenty-six years. | |||||
Yogarája, a.d. 806–841. | |||||
Ratnáditya, a.d. 842. |
Vairisiṃha, a.d. 845. |
Kshemarája, a.d. 856. |
|||
Chámuṇḍa
or Bhúyada (?), a.d. 881. |
|||||
Ghághaḍa or
Ráhaḍa, a.d. 908. |
|||||
Name Unknown, a.d. 937–961. |
[The period of Chávaḍá rule at Aṇahilaváḍa is likely to remain obscure until the discovery of cotemporary inscriptions throws more light upon it than can be gathered from the confused and contradictory legends collected by the Solaṅki historians, none of whom are older than the twelfth century. For the present a few points only can be regarded as established:
(i) The Chávaḍás, Chávoṭakas, or Chápotkaṭas, are connected with the Chápas of Bhínmál and of Vadhván and are therefore of Gurjjara race. (Compare Ind. Ant. XVII. 192.)
(ii) They probably were never more than feudatories of the Bhínmál kings.
(iii) Though the legend places the fall of Pañchásar in a.d. 696 and the foundation of Aṇahilaváḍa in a.d. 746, the grant of Pulakeśi Janáśraya shows that a Chávaḍá (Chávoṭaka) kingdom existed in a.d. 728.
As regards the chronology of the dynasty, the explanation of the long life of 110 years ascribed to Vanarája may be that a grandson of the same name succeeded the founder of the family. The name of Chámuṇḍa has, as Dr. Bühler long ago pointed out, crept in through some error from the Solaṅki list. But when the same author in two different works gives such contradictory lists and dates as Merutuṇga does in his Prabandhachintámaṇi and his Vicháraśreṇi, it is clearly useless to attempt to extract a consistent story from the chroniclers.—A. M. T. J.] [156]
1 The following manuscript histories have been used in preparing Part II. Hemachandra’s Dvyáśrayakávya, Merutuṇga’s Prabandhachintámaṇi, Merutuṇga’s Vicháraśreṇi, Jinaprabhasúri’s Tírthakalpa, Jinamandanopádhyáya’s Kumárapálaprabandha, Kṛishṇa-ṛishi’s Kumárapálacharita, Kṛishṇabhaṭṭa’s Ratnamálá, Someśvara’s Kírtikaumudí, Arisiṇha’s Sukṛitasankírtana, Rájaśekhara’s Chaturvinśatiprabandha, Vastupálacharita, and published and unpublished inscriptions from Gujarát and Káthiáváḍa. ↑
2 The Prabandhachintámaṇi is a short historical compilation; the Vicháraśreṇi, though a mere list of kings, is more reliable; the Ratnamálá is a poetic history with good descriptions and many fables taken from the Prabandhachintámaṇi; the Sukṛitasankírtana is a short work largely borrowed from the Vicháraśreṇi. ↑
3 This is apparently Vṛiddhi Áhára or the Vṛiddhi Collectorate, probably called after some village or town of that name. ↑
6 In the Satyapurakalpa of his Tírthákalpa, Jinaprabhasúri tells an almost identical story of another king. ↑
7 This name often recurs in Jain works. These would seem to be Kshatrapa coins as Gadhaiya coins are simply called drammas. ↑
8 The text is “Pañcháśatavarshadesyaḥ.” ↑
9 Probably Kákrej famous for its bullocks. ↑
10 Stories of thieves refraining from plundering houses where they have accidentally laid their hands on salt or millet are common. ↑
11 The making of the installation mark on the forehead is the privilege of the king’s sister who gives a blessing and receives a present of villages. ↑
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Authorities. Authorities.The
next rulers are the Chaulukyas or Solaṅkis (a.d. 964–1242) whose conversion to Jainism has
secured them careful record by Jain chroniclers. The earliest writer on
the Solaṅkis, the learned Jain priest Hemachandra (a.d. 1089–1173), in his work called the
Dvyáśraya, has given a fairly full and correct account of
the dynasty up to Siddharája (a.d. 1143). The work is said to have been begun by
Hemachandra about a.d. 1160, and to have
been finished and revised by another Jain monk named
Abhayatilakagaṇi in a.d. 1255.1 The last chapter which is in Prakrit
deals solely with king Kumárapála. This work is a grammar
rather than a chronicle, still, though it has little reference to
dates, it is a good collection of tales and descriptions. For
chronology the best guide is the Vicháraśreṇi which
its author has taken pains to make the chief authority in dates. The
Vicháraśreṇi was written by Merutuṇga about
a.d. 1314, some time after he wrote the
Prabandhachintámaṇi.
The Name Chaulukya.According to the Vicháraśreṇi after the Chávaḍás, in a.d. 961 (Vaishakh Suddha 1017), began the reign of Múlarája the son of a daughter of the last Chávaḍá ruler. The name Chaulukya is a Sanskritised form, through an earlier form Chálukya, of the old names Chalkya, Chalikya, Chirîkya, Chálukya of the great Dakhan dynasty (a.d. 552–973), made to harmonise with the Puráṇic-looking story that the founder of the dynasty sprang from the palm or chuluka of Brahma. The form Chaulukya seems to have been confined to authors and writers. It was used by the great Dakhan poet Bilhaṇa (c. 1050 a.d.) and by the Aṇahilaváḍa chroniclers. In Gujarát the popular form of the word seems to have been Solaki or Solaṅki (a dialectic variant of Chalukya), a name till lately used by Gujarát bards. The sameness of name seems to show the Dakhan and Gujarát dynasties to be branches of one stock. No materials are available to trace the original seat of the family or to show when and whence they came to Gujarát. The balance of probability is, as Dr. Bühler holds, that Múlarája’s ancestors came from the north.2
Múlarája, a.d. 961–996.The
Sukṛitasankírtana says that the last
Chávaḍá king Bhúbhaṭa was succeeded by
his sister’s son Múlarája. Of the family or country
of Múlarája’s father no details are given. The
Prabandhachintámaṇi
calls Múlarája the sister’s son of
Sámantasiṃha and gives the following details. In
a.d. 930 of the family of Bhuiyaḍa
(who destroyed Jayaśekhara) were three brothers Ráji, Bija,
and Daṇḍaka, who stopped at Aṇahilaváḍa
on their way back from a pilgrimage to Somanátha in the guise of
Kárpaṭika or Kápdi beggars. The three brothers
attended a cavalry [157]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Múlarája, a.d. 961–996. parade held by king
Sámantasiṃha. An objection taken by Ráji to some of
the cavalry movements pleased Sámantasiṃha, who, taking
him to be the scion of some noble family, gave him his sister
Líládeví in marriage.
Líládeví died pregnant and the child, which was
taken alive from its dead mother’s womb was called
Múlarája, because the operation was performed when the
Múla constellation was in power. Múlarája grew
into an able and popular prince and helped to extend the kingdom of his
maternal uncle. In a fit of intoxication Sámantasiṃha
ordered Múlarája to be placed on the throne. He
afterwards cancelled the grant. But Múlarája contended
that a king once installed could not be degraded. He collected troops
defeated and slew his uncle and succeeded to the throne in a.d. 942 (S. 998).
The main facts of this tale, that Múlarája’s father
was one Ráji of the Chálukya family, that his mother was
a Chávaḍá. princess, and that he came to the
Chávaḍá throne by killing his maternal uncle,
appear to be true. That Múlarája’s father’s
name was Ráji is proved by Dr. Bühler’s copperplate
of Múlarája.3 Merutuṅga’s details that
Ráji came in disguise to Aṇahilaváḍa, took
the fancy of Sámantasiṃha, and received his sister in
marriage seem fictions in the style common in the bardic praises of
Rájput princes. Dr. Bühler’s copperplate further
disproves the story as it calls Múlarája the son of the
illustrious Ráji, the great king of kings
Mahárájádhirája, a title which would
not be given to a wandering prince. Ráji appears to have been of
almost equal rank with the Chávaḍás. The
Ratnamálá calls Ráji fifth in descent from
Bhuvaḍa, his four predecessors being Karṇáditya,
Chándráditya, Somáditya, and Bhuvanáditya.
But the Ratnamálá list is on the face of it wrong, as it
gives five instead of seven or eight kings to fill the space of over
200 years between Jayaśekhara and Múlarája.
Most Jain chroniclers begin the history of
Aṇahilaváḍa with Múlarája who with the
Jains is the glory of the dynasty. After taking the small
Chávaḍá kingdom Múlarája spread his
power in all directions, overrunning
Káthiáváḍa and Kacch on the west, and
fighting Bárappa of Láṭa or South Gujarát on
the south, and Vigraharája king of Ajmir on the north. The Ajmir
kings were called Sapádalaksha. Why they were so called is not
known. This much is certain that Sapádalaksha is the Sanskrit
form of the modern Sewálik. It would seem that the
Choháns, whom the Gujarát Jain chroniclers call
Sapádalakshíya, must have come to Gujarát from the
Sewálik hills. After leaving the Sewálik hills the
capital was at Ajmir, which is usually said to have been first
fortified by the Chohán king Ajayapála (a.d. 1174–1177).4 This story seems
invented by the Choháns. The name Ajmir appears to be derived
from the Mehrs who were in power in these parts between the fifth and
the eighth centuries. The Hammíramahákávya begins
the Chohán genealogy with Vásudeva (a.d. 780) and states that Vásudeva’s
fourth successor Ajayapála established
the hill fort of Ajmir. About this time (a.d. 840) the Choháns seem to have made
settlements in the Ajmir country and to have harassed Gujarát.
Vigraharája the tenth in succession [158]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Múlarája, a.d. 961–996. from Vásudeva is
described as killing Múlarája and weakening the Gurjjara
country.5 The author of the Prabandhachintámaṇi
gives the following details. The Sapádalaksha or Ajmir king
entered Gujarát to attack Múlarája and at the same
time from the south Múlarája’s
territory was invaded by Bárappa a general of king Tailapa of
Telingána.6 Unable to face both enemies Múlarája at
his minister’s advice retired to Kanthádurga apparently
Kanthkot in Cutch.7 He remained there till the Navarátra or
Nine-Night festival at the close of the rains when he expected the
Sapádalaksha king would have to return to Ajmir to worship the
goddess Śákambharí when Bárappa would be left
alone. At the close of the rains the Sapádalaksha king fixed his
camp near a place called Śákambharí and bringing the
goddess Śákambharí there held the Nine-Night
festival. This device disappointed Múlarája. He sent for
his sámantas or nobles and gave them presents. He told
them his plans and called on them to support him in attacking the
Sapádalaksha king. Múlarája then mounted a female
elephant with no attendant but the driver and in the evening came
suddenly to the Ajmir camp. He dismounted and holding a drawn sword in
his hand said to the doorkeeper ‘What is your king doing. Go and
tell your lord that Múlarája waits at his door.’
While the attendant was on his way to give the message,
Múlarája pushed him on one side and himself went into the
presence. The doorkeeper called ‘Here comes
Múlarája.’ Before he could be stopped
Múlarája forced his way in and took his seat on the
throne. The Ajmir king in consternation asked ‘Are you
Múlarája?’ Múlarája answered ‘I
would regard him as a brave king who would meet me face to face in
battle. While I was thinking no such brave enemy exists, you have
arrived. I ask no better fortune than to fight with you. But as soon as
you are come, like a bee falling in at dinner time, Bárappa the
general of king Tailapa of Telingana has arrived to attack me. While I
am punishing him you should keep quiet and not give me a side
blow.’ The Ajmir king said, ‘Though you are a king, you
have come here alone like a foot soldier, not caring for your safety. I
will be your ally for life.’ Múlarája replied
‘Say not so.’ He refused the Rája’s invitation
to dine, and leaving sword in hand mounted his elephant and with his
nobles attacked the camp of Bárappa. Bárappa was killed
and eighteen of his elephants and 10,000 of his horses fell into
Múlarája’s hands. While returning with the spoil
Múlarája received news that the Sapádalaksha king
had fled. [159]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Múlarája, a.d. 961–996. This story of the author of
the Prabandhachintámaṇi differs from that given by the
author of the Hammírakávya who describes
Múlarája as defeated and slain. The truth seems to be
that the Ajmír king defeated Múlarája and on
Múlarája’s submission did not press his advantage.
In these circumstances Múlarája’s victory over
Bárappa seems improbable. The Dvyáśraya devotes
seventy-five verses (27–101) of its sixth chapter to the contest
between Bárappa and Múlarája. The details may be
thus summarised. Once when Múlarája received presents
from various Indian kings Dvárappa8 king of
Láṭadeśa sent an ill-omened elephant. The marks being
examined by royal officers and by prince Chámuṇḍa,
they decided the elephant would bring destruction on the king who kept
him. The elephant was sent back in disgrace and Múlarája
and his son started with an army to attack Láṭadeśa
and avenge the insult. In his march Múlarája first came
to the Śvabhravatí or Sábarmatí which formed
the boundary of his kingdom, frightening the people. From the
Sábarmatí he advanced to the ancient Purí9 where
also the people became confused. The Láṭa king prepared
for fight, and was slain by Chámuṇḍa in
single combat. Múlarája advanced to Broach where
Bárappa who was assisted by the island kings opposed him.
Chámuṇḍa overcame them and slew Bárappa.
After this success Múlarája and
Chámuṇḍa returned to Aṇahilapura.10
The Dvyáśraya styles Bárappa king of Láṭadeśa; the Prabandhachintámaṇi calls him a general of Tailapa king of Telingána; the Sukṛitasankírtana a general of the Kanyákubja king; and the Kírtikaumudí11 a general of the Lord of Láṭa.
Other evidence proves that at the time of Múlarája a Chaulukya king named Bárappa did reign in Láṭadeśa. The Surat grant of Kírtirája grandson of Bárappa is dated a.d. 1018 (Śaka 940). This, taking twenty years to a king, brings Bárappa’s date to a.d. 978 (Śaka 900), a year which falls in the reign of Múlarája (a.d. 961–996; Ś. 1027–1053). The statement in the Prabandhachintámaṇi that Bárappa was a general of Tailapa seems correct. The southern form of the name Bárappa supports the statement. And as Tailapa overthrew the Ráshṭrakúṭas in a.d. 972 (Śaka 894) he might well place a general in military charge of Láṭa, and allow him practical independence. This would explain why the Dvyáśraya calls Bárappa king of Láṭadeśa and why the Kírtikaumudí calls him general of the Lord of Láṭa.
One of Múlarája’s earliest wars was with
Graharipu the Ábhíra or Chúḍásamá
ruler of Sorath.12 According to Múlarája’s bards,
the cause [160]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Múlarája, a.d. 961–996. of war was
Graharipu’s oppression of pilgrims to Prabhása.
Graharipu’s capital was Vámanasthalí, the modern
Vanthalí nine miles west of Junágaḍh, and the fort
of Durgapalli which Graharipu is said to have established must be
Junágaḍh itself which was not then a capital. Graharipu is
described as a cow-eating Mlechha and a grievous tyrant. He is said to
have had much influence over Lákhá son of king Phula of
Kacch and to have been helped by Turks and other Mlechhas. When
Múlarája reached the Jambumáli river, he was met
by Graharipu and his army. With Graharipu was Lákhá of
Kacch, the king of Sindh probably a Sumrá, Mewás Bhilas,
and the sons of Graharipu’s wife Nílí who had been
summoned from near the Bhadar river by a message in the Yavana
language.13 With Múlarája were the kings of
Śiláprastha,14 of Márwár, of
Kásí, of Arbuda or Abu, and of Śrímála
or Bhínmál. Múlarája had also his own
younger brother Gangámah, his friend king Revatímitra,
and Bhils. It is specially mentioned that in this expedition
Múlarája received no help from the sons of his paternal
uncles Bíja and Dandaka. The fight ended in Graharipu being made
prisoner by Múlarája, and in Lákhá being
slain with a spear. After the victory Múlarája went to
Prabhása, worshipped the liṅga, and returned to
Aṇahilaváḍa
with his army and 108 elephants.
According to the author of the Prabandhachintámaṇi Lákhá met his death in a different contest with Múlarája. Lákhá who is described as the son of Phuladá, and Kámalatá daughter of Kírttirája a Parmár king, is said to have been invincible because he was under the protection of king Yaśovarman of Málwa. He defeated Múlarája’s army eleven times. In a twelfth encounter Múlarája besieged Lákhá in Kapilakot, slew him in single combat, and trod on his flowing beard. Enraged at this insult to her dead son Lákhá’s mother called down on Múlarája’s descendants the curse of the spider poison that is of leprosy.15
Mr. Forbes, apparently from bardic sources, states that on his wife’s death Ráji the father of Múlarája went to the temple of Vishṇu at Dwárká. On his return he visited the court of Lákhá Phuláni and espoused Lákhá’s sister Ráyáji by whom he had a son named Rákháich. This marriage proved the ruin of Ráji. In a dispute about precedence Lákhá slew Ráji and many of his Rájput followers, his wife Ráyáji becoming a Satí. Bíja the uncle of Múlarája urged his nephew to avenge his father’s death and Múlarája was further incited against Lákhá because Lákhá harboured Rákháich the younger son of Ráji at his court as a rival to Múlarája.
According to the Dvyáśraya, either from the rising power
of his son or from repentance for his own rough acts, after
Chámuṇḍa’s victory over Bárappa
Múlarája installed him as ruler and devoted himself to
religion and charity. According to the Prabandhachintámaṇi
Múlarája built in Aṇahilaváḍa a Jain
temple named Múlavasatiká. But as the Nandi [161]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Múlarája, a.d. 961–996. symbol on his copperplate
shows that Múlarája was a devoted Śaivite, it is
possible that this temple was built by some Jain guild or community and
named after the reigning chief.16 Múlarája built a
Mahádeva temple called Múlasvámi in
Aṇahilaváḍa, and, in honour of Somanátha, he
built the temple of Muleśvara at
Maṇḍali-nagara where he went at the bidding of the
god.17 He also built at Aṇahilaváḍa a
temple of Mahádeva called Tripurushaprásáda on a
site to which the tradition attaches that seeing Múlarája
daily visiting the temple of Múlanáthadeva at
Maṇḍali, Somanátha Mahádeva being
greatly pleased promised to bring the ocean to
Aṇahilaváḍa. Somanátha came, and the ocean
accompanying the god certain ponds became brackish. In honour of these
salt pools Múlarája built the
Tripurushaprásáda. Looking for some one to place in
charge of this temple, Múlarája heard of an ascetic named
Kaṇthadi at Siddhapura on the banks of the Sarasvatí who
used to fast every other day and on the intervening day lived on five
morsels of food. Múlarája offered this sage the charge of
the temple. The sage declined saying ‘Authority is the surest
path to hell.’ Eventually Vayajalladeva a disciple of the sage
undertook the management on certain conditions. Múlarája
passed most of his days at the holy shrine of Siddhapura, the modern
Sidhpur on the Sarasvatí about fifteen miles north-east of
Aṇahilaváḍa. At Sidhpur Múlarája made
many grants to Bráhmans. Several branches of Gujarát
Bráhmans, Audíchyas Śrígauḍas and
Kanojias, trace their origin in Gujarát to an invitation from
Múlarája to Siddhapura and the local Puráṇas and
Máhátmyas confirm the story. As the term Audíchya
means Northerner Múlarája may have invited
Bráhmans from some such holy place as Kurukshetra which the
Audíchyas claim as their home. From Kanyákubja in the
Madhyadeśa between the Ganges and the Yamuná another
equally holy place the Kanojías may have been invited. The
Śrí Gauḍas appear to have come from Bengal and
Tirhut. Gauḍa and Tirhut Bráhmans are noted
Tántriks and Mantrasástris a branch of learning for which
both the people and the rulers of Gujarát have a great fondness.
Grants of villages were made to these Bráhmans. Sidhpur was
given to the Audíchyas, Siṃhapura or Sihor in
Káthiáváḍa to some other colony, and
Stambhatírtha or Cambay to the Śrí Gauḍas. At
Siddhapura Múlarája built the famous temple called the
Rudramahálaya or the great shrine of Rudra. According to
tradition Múlarája did not complete the
Rudramahálaya and Siddharája finished it. In spite of
this tradition it does not appear that Múlarája died
leaving the great temple unfinished as a copperplate of a.d. 987 (S. 1043)
records that [162]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Múlarája, a.d. 961–996. Múlarája made
the grant after worshipping the god of the Rudramahálaya on the
occasion of a solar eclipse on the fifteenth of the dark half of
Mágha. It would seem therefore that Múlarája built
one large Rudramahálaya which Siddharája may have
repaired or enlarged. Múlarája is said while still in
health to have mounted the funeral pile, an act which some writers
trace to remorse and others to unknown political reasons. The
Vicháraśreṇi gives the length of
Múlarája’s reign at thirty-five years a.d. 961–996 (S. 1017–1052); the
Prabandhachintámaṇi begins the reign at a.d. 942 (S. 998)
and ends it at a.d. 997 (S. 1053) that is a length of fifty-five
years.18 Of the two, thirty-five years seems the more
probable, as, if the traditional accounts are correct,
Múlarája can scarcely have been a young man when he
overthrew his uncle’s power.
Chámuṇḍa, a.d. 997–1010.Of Múlarája’s son and successor Chámuṇḍa no historical information is available. The author of the Prabandhachintámaṇi assigns him a reign of thirteen years. The author of the Dvyáśraya says that he had three sons Vallabha Rája, Durlabha Rája, and Nága Rája. According to one account Chámuṇḍa installed Vallabha in a.d. 1010 (S. 1066) and went on pilgrimage to Benares. On his passage through Málwa Muñja the Málwa king carried off Chámuṇḍa’s umbrella and other marks of royalty.19 Chámuṇḍa went on to Benares in the guise of a hermit. On his return he prayed his son to avenge the insult offered by the king of Málwa. Vallabha started with an army but died of small-pox. The author of the Prabandhachintámaṇi gives Chámuṇḍa a reign of six months, while the author of the Vicháraśreṇi entirely drops his name and gives a reign of fourteen years to Vallabha made up of the thirteen years of Chámuṇḍa and the six months of Vallabha. This seems to be a mistake. It would seem more correct, as is done in several copperplate lists, to omit Vallabha, since he must have reigned jointly with his father and his name is not wanted for purposes of succession. The Vicháraśreṇi and the Prabandhachintámaṇi agree in ending Vallabha’s reign in a.d. 1010 (S. 1066). The author of the Dvyáśraya states that Chámuṇḍa greatly lamenting the death of Vallabha installed Vallabha’s younger brother Durlabha, and himself retired to die at Śuklatírtha on the Narbadá.
Durlabha, a.d. 1010–1022.Durlabha whom the
Sukṛitasankírtana also calls Jagatjhampaka or World
Guardian came to the throne in a.d. 1010
(S. 1066). The
Prabandhachintámaṇi gives the length of his reign at
eleven years and six months while the Vicháraśreṇi
makes it twelve years closing it in a.d. 1022 (S. 1078).
The author of the Dvyáśraya says that
along with his brother Nága Rája, Durlabha attended the
Svayaṃvara or bridegroom-choosing of Durlabha Deví the
sister of Mahendra the [163]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Durlabha, a.d. 1010–1022.
Rája of Nadol in Márwár. The kings of Aṅga,
Kásí, Avantí, Chedí, Kuru,
Húṇa, Mathurá, Vindhya, and Andhra were also
present.20 The princess chose Durlabha and Mahendra gave his
younger sister Lakshmí to Durlabha’s brother Nága
Rája. The princess’ choice of Durlabha drew on him the
enmity of certain of the other kings all of whom he defeated. The
brothers then returned to Aṇahilaváḍa where Durlabha
built a lake called Durlabhasarovara. The author of the
Prabandhachintámaṇi says that Durlabha gave up the kingdom
to his son (?) Bhíma.21 He also states that Durlabha went on
pilgrimage and was insulted on the way by Muñja king of
Málwa. This seems the same tale which the Dvyáśraya
tells of Chámuṇḍa. Since Muñja cannot have
been a cotemporary of Durlabha the Dvyáśraya’s
account seems correct.
Bhíma I. a.d. 1022–1064.Durlabha was succeeded by his nephew Bhíma the son of Durlabha’s younger brother Nága Rája. The author of the Dvyáśraya says that Durlabha wishing to retire from the world offered the kingdom to his nephew Bhíma; that Bhíma declined in favour of his father Nága Rája; that Nága Rája refused; that Durlabha and Nága Rája persuaded Bhíma to take the government; and that after installing Bhíma the two brothers died together. Such a voluntary double death sounds unlikely unless the result was due to the machinations of Bhíma. The Prabandhachintámaṇi gives Bhíma a reign of fifty-two years from a.d. 1022 to 1074 (S. 1078–1130), while the Vicháraśreṇi reduces his reign to forty-two years placing its close in a.d. 1064 (S. 1120). Forty-two years would seem to be correct as another copy of the Prabandhachintámaṇi has 42.
Two copperplates of Bhíma are available one dated a.d. 1030 (S. 1086) eight or nine years after he came to the throne, the other from Kacch in a.d. 1037 (S. 1093).
Bhíma seems to have been more powerful than either of his predecessors. According to the Dvyáśraya his two chief enemies were the kings of Sindh and of Chedí or Bundelkhand. He led a victorious expedition against Hammuka the king of Sindh, who had conquered the king of Sivasána and another against Karṇa king of Chedí who paid tribute and submitted. The Prabandhachintámaṇi has a verse, apparently an old verse interpolated, which says that on the Málwa king Bhoja’s death, while sacking Dhárápuri, Karṇa took Bhíma as his coadjutor, and that afterwards Bhíma’s general Dámara took Karṇa captive and won from him a gold maṇḍapiká or canopy and images of Ganeśa and Nílakaṇṭheśvara Mahádeva. Bhíma is said to have presented the canopy to Somanátha.
When Bhíma was engaged against the king of Sindh, Kulachandra
the general of the Málwa king Bhoja with all the Málwa
feudatories, invaded Aṇahilaváḍa, sacked the city,
and sowed shell-money at the gate where the time-marking gong was
sounded. So great was the [164]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Bhíma I. a.d. 1022–1064. loss that the
‘sacking of Kulachandra’ has passed into a proverb.
Kulachandra also took from Aṇahilaváḍa an
acknowledgment of victory or jayapatra. On his return Bhoja
received Kulachandra with honour but blamed him for not sowing salt
instead of shell-money.22 He said the shell-money is an omen that the
wealth of Málwa will flow to Gujarát. An unpublished
inscription of Bhoja’s successor Udayáditya in a temple at
Udepur near Bhilsá confirms the above stating that Bhíma
was conquered by Bhoja’s officers.23
The Solaṅki kings of Aṇahilapura being Śaivites held the god Somanátha of Prabhása in great veneration. The very ancient and holy shrine of Prabhása has long been a place of special pilgrimage. As early as the Yádavas of Dwárká,24 pilgrimages to Prabhása are recorded but the Mahábhárata makes no mention either of Somanátha or of any other Śaivite shrine. The shrine of Somanátha was probably not established before the time of the Valabhis (a.d. 480–767). As the Valabhi kings were most open-handed in religious gifts, it was probably through their grants that the Somanátha temple rose to importance. The Solaṅkis were not behind the Valabhis in devotion to Somanátha. To save pilgrims from oppression Múlarája fought Graharipu the Ábhíra king of Sorath.25 Múlarája afterwards went to Prabhása and also built temples in Gujarát in honour of the god Somanátha. As Múlarája’s successors Chámuṇḍa and Durlabha continued firm devotees of Somanátha during their reigns (a.d. 997–1022) the wealth of the temple must have greatly increased.
Mahmúd’s Invasion,
a.d. 1024.No Gujarát Hindu
writer refers to the destruction of the great temple soon after
Bhíma’s accession.26 But the Musalmán historians
place beyond doubt that in a.d. 1024 the
famous tenth raid of [165]
Chapter II.
The Chaulukyas, a.d. 961–1242.
Somanátha, a.d. 1024.
Somanátha, a.d. 1024.Mahmúd of Ghazni, ended in the
destruction and plunder of Somanátha.27
Of the destruction of Somanátha the earliest Musalmán account, of Ibn Asír (a.d. 1160–1229), supplies the following details: In the year a.d. 1024 (H. 414) Mahmúd captured several forts and cities in Hind and he also took the idol called Somanátha. This idol was the greatest of all the idols of Hind. At every eclipse28 the Hindus went on pilgrimage to the temple, and there congregated to the number of a hundred thousand persons. According to their doctrine of transmigration the Hindus believe that after separation from the body the souls of men meet at Somanátha; and that the ebb and flow of the tide is the worship paid to the best of its power by the sea to the idol.29 All that is most precious in India was brought to Somanátha. The temple attendants received the most valuable presents, and the temple was endowed with more than 10,000 villages.30 In the temple were amassed jewels of the most exquisite quality and of incalculable value. The people of India have a great river called Ganga to which they pay the highest honour and into which they cast the bones of their great men, in the belief that the deceased will thus secure an entrance to heaven. Though between this river and Somanátha is a distance of about 1200 miles (200 parasangs) water was daily brought from it to wash the idol.31 Every day a thousand Bráhmans performed the worship and introduced visitors.32 The shaving of the heads and beards of pilgrims employed three hundred barbers.33 Three hundred and fifty persons sang and danced at the gate of the temple,34 every one receiving a settled daily allowance. When Mahmúd was gaining victories and demolishing idols in North India, the Hindus said Somanátha is displeased with these idols. If Somanátha had been satisfied with them no one could have destroyed or injured them. When Mahmúd heard this he resolved on making a campaign t